Valmiki Ramayana — Aranya Kanda

praviśya tu mahāraṇyam daṇḍakāraṇyam ātmavān |rāmo dadarśa durdharṣa tāpasa āśrama maṇḍalam ||3-1-1||
kuśa cīra parikṣiptam brāhmyā lakṣmyā samāvṛtam |yathā pradīptam durdarśam gagane sūrya maṇḍalam ||3-1-2||
śaraṇyam sarva bhūtānām su saṃmṛṣṭa ajiram sadā |mṛgaiḥ bahubhiḥ ākīrṇam pakṣi sanghaiḥ samāvṛtam ||3-1-3||
pūjitam ca upanṛttam ca nityam apsarasām gaṇaiḥ |viśālaiḥ agni śaraṇaiḥ sruk bhāṇḍaiḥ ajinaiḥ kuśaiḥ ||3-1-4||
samidbhiḥ toya kalaśaiḥ phala mūlaiḥ ca śobhitam |āraṇyaiḥ ca mahā vṛkṣaiḥ puṇyaiḥ svādu phalair vṛtam ||3-1-5||
bali homa arcitam puṇyam brahma ghoṣa nināditam |puṣpaiḥ ca anyaiḥ parikṣiptam padminyā ca sa padmayā ||3-1-6||
phalamūla aśanaiḥ dāntaiḥ cīra kṛṣṇājina ambaraiḥ |sūrya vaiśvānara ābhaiḥ ca purāṇaiḥ munibhir yutam ||3-1-7||
puṇyaiḥ ca niyata āhāraiḥ śobhitam parama ṛṣibhiḥ |tat brahma bhavana prakhyam brahma ghoṣa nināditam ||3-1-8||
brahma vidbhiḥ mahā bhāgaiḥ brāhmaṇaiḥ upaśobhitam |tat dṛṣṭvā rāghavaḥ śrīmān tāpasa āśrama maṇḍalam ||3-1-9||
abhyagacchat mahātejā vijyam kṛtvā mahad dhanuḥ |divya jñāna upapannāḥ te rāmam dṛṣṭvā maharṣayaḥ ||3-1-10||
abhijagmuḥ tadā prītā vaidehīm ca yaśasvinīm |te tu somam iva udyantam dṛṣṭvā vai dharmacāriṇam ||3-1-11||
lakṣmaṇam ca eva dṛṣṭvā tu vaidehīm ca yaśaśvinīm |maṅgalāni prayuñjānāḥ pratyagṛhṇān dṛḍha vratāḥ ||3-1-12||
rūpa saṃhananam lakṣmīm saukumāryam suveṣatām |dadṛśur vismita ākārā rāmasya vana vāsinaḥ ||3-1-13||
vaidehīm lakṣmaṇam rāmam netrair animiṣair iva |āścarya bhūtān dadṛśuḥ sarve te vana vāsinaḥ ||3-1-14||
atra enam hi mahābhāgāḥ sarva bhūta hite ratāḥ |atithim parṇaśālāyām rāghavam saṃnyaveśayan ||3-1-15||
tato rāmasya satkṛtya vidhinā pāvaka upamāḥ |ājahruḥ te mahābhāgāḥ salilam dharmacāriṇaḥ ||3-1-16||
maṃgalāni prayuñjānā mudā paramayā yutā |mūlam puṣpam phalam sarvam āśramam ca mahātmanaḥ ||3-1-17||
nivedayītvā dharmajñāḥ te tu prāṃjalayo'bruvan |dharmapālo janasya asya śaraṇyaḥ ca mahāyaśāḥ ||3-1-18||
pūjanīyaḥ ca mānyaḥ ca rājā daṇḍadharo guruḥ |indrasya eva caturbhāgaḥ prajā rakṣati rāghava ||3-1-19||
rājā tasmād varān bhogān ramyān bhuṅkte namaskṛtaḥ |te vayam bhavatā rakṣyā bhavad viṣaya vāsinaḥ |nagarastho vanastho vā tvam naḥ rājā janeśvaraḥ ||3-1-20||
nyasta daṇḍā vayam rājan jita krodhā jitendriyāḥ |rakṣaṇīyāḥ tvayā śaśvad garbha bhūtāḥ tapodhanāḥ ||3-1-21||
evam uktvā phalair mūlaiḥ puṣpair anyaiḥ ca rāghavam |vanyaiḥ ca vividha āhāraiḥ sa lakṣmaṇam apūjayan ||3-1-22||
tathā'nye tāpasāḥ siddhā rāmam vaiśvānara upamāḥ |nyāya vṛttā yathā nyāyam tarpayāmāsur īśvaram ||3-1-23||
kṛta ātithyo'tha rāmastu sūryasya udayanam prati |āmaṃtrya sa munīm tat sarvān vanam eva anvagāhata ||3-2-1||
nānā mṛga gaṇa ākīrṇam ṛkṣa śārdūla sevitam |dhvasta vṛkṣa latā gulmam durdarśa salilāśayam ||3-2-2||
niṣkūjamānā śakuni jhillikā gaṇa nāditam |lakṣmaṇa anucaroo rāmo vana madhyam dadarśa ha ||3-2-3||
sītāyā saha kākutsthaḥ tasmin ghora mṛga āyute |dadarśa giri śṛṅga ābham puruṣādam mahāsvanam ||3-2-4||
gambhīra akṣam mahāvaktram vikaṭam vikaṭodaram |bībhatsam viṣamam dīrgham vikṛtam ghora darśanam ||3-2-5||
vasānam carma  vaiyāghram vasa ārdram rudhirokṣitam |trāsanam sarva bhūtānām vyāditāsyam iva antakam ||3-2-6||
trīn siṃhān caturo vyāghrān dvau vṛkau pṛṣatān daśa |saviṣāṇam vasādigdham gajasya ca śiro mahat ||3-2-7||
avasajya āayase śūle vinadantam mahāsvanam |sa rāmam lakṣmaṇam caiva sītām dṛṣṭvā ca maithilīm ||3-2-8||
abhya dhāvat susaṃkruddho prajāḥ kāla iva antakaḥ |sa kṛtvā bhairavam nādam cālayan iva medinīm ||3-2-9||
aṅkena ādāya vaidehīm apakramya tadā abravīt |yuvām jaṭā cīra dharau sabhāryau kṣīṇa jīvitau ||3-2-10||
praviṣṭau daṇḍakāraṇyam śara cāpa asi pāṇinau |katham tāpasayoḥ yuvām ca vāsaḥ pramadayā saha ||3-2-11||
adharma cāriṇau pāpau kau yuvām muni dūṣakau |aham vanam idam durgam virāgho nāma rākṣasaḥ ||3-2-12||
carāmi sāyudho nityam ṛṣi māṃsāni bhakṣayan |iyam nārī varārohā mama bhāryā bhaviṣyati ||3-2-13||
yuvayoḥ pāpayoḥ ca aham pāsyāmi rudhiram mṛdhe |tasya evam bruvato duṣṭam virādhasya durātmanaḥ ||3-2-14||
śrutvā sagarvitam vākyam saṃbhrāntā janakātmajā |sītā prāvepitā udvegāt pravāte kadalī yathā ||3-2-15||
tām dṛṣṭvā rāghavaḥ sītām virādha aṅkagatām śubhām |abravīt lakṣmaṇam vākyam mukhena pariśuṣyatā ||3-2-16||
paśya saumya narendrasya janakasya atma saṃbhavām |mama bhāryām śubhācārām virādhāṅke praveśitām ||3-2-17||
atyanta sukha saṃvṛddhām rājaputrīm yaśasvinīm |yat abhipretam asmāsu priyam vara vṛtam ca yat ||3-2-18||
kaikeyyāstu susaṃvṛttam kṣipram adya eva lakṣmaṇa |yā na tuṣyati rājyena putrārthe dīrgha darśinī ||3-2-19||
yayā'ham sarvabhūtānām priyaḥ prasthāpito vanam |adya idānīm sakāmā sā yā mātā mama madhyamā ||3-2-20||
para sparśāt tu vaidehyā na duḥkhataram asti me |pitur vināśāt saumitre sva rājya haraṇāt tathā ||3-2-21||
iti bruvati kākutsthe bāṣpa śoka pariplutaḥ |abravīt lakṣmaṇaḥ kruddho ruddho nāga iva śvasan ||3-2-22||
anātha iva bhūtānām nāthaḥ tvam vāsavopamaḥ |mayā preṣyeṇa kākutsthaḥ kim artham paritapyase ||3-2-23||
śareṇa nihatasya adya mayā kruddhena rakṣasaḥ |virādhasya gata asoḥ hi mahī pāsyati śoṇitam ||3-2-24||
rājya kāme mama krodho bharate yo babhūva ha |tam virādhe vimokṣyāmi vajrī vajram iva acale ||3-2-25||
mama bhuja bala vega vegitaḥpatatu śaro'sya mahān mahorasi |vyapanayatu tanoḥ ca jīvitampatatu tataḥ ca mahīm vighūrṇitaḥ ||3-2-26||
atha uvāca punar vākyam virādhaḥ pūrayan vanam |pṛcchato mama hi brūtam kau yuvām kva gamiṣyathaḥ ||3-3-1||
tam uvāca tato rāmo rākṣasam jvalita ānanam |pṛcchantam sumahātejā ikṣvāku kulam ātmanaḥ ||3-3-2||
kṣatriyau vṛtta saṃpannau viddhi nau vanagocarau |tvām tu veditum icchāvaḥ kaḥ tvam carasi daṇḍakān ||3-3-3||
tam uvāca virādhaḥ tu rāmam satya parākramam |hanta vakṣyāmi te rājan nibodha mama rāghava ||3-3-4||
putraḥ kila javasya aham mātā mama  śatahradā |virādha iti mām āhuḥ pṛthivyām sarva rākṣasāḥ ||3-3-5||
tapasā ca abhi saṃprāptā brahmaṇo hi prasādajā |śastreṇa avadhyatā loke acchedya abhedyatvam eva ca ||3-3-6||
utsṛjya pramadām enām anapekṣau yathā āgatam |tvaramāṇau palāyethām na vām jīvitam ādade ||3-3-7||
tam rāmaḥ prati uvāca idam kopa saṃrakta locanaḥ |rākṣasam vikṛta ākāram virādham pāpa cetasam ||3-3-8||
kṣudra dhiktvām tu hīnārtham mṛtyum anveṣase dhruvam |raṇe prāpsyasi saṃtiṣṭha na me jīvan vimokṣyase ||3-3-9||
tataḥ sajyam dhanuḥ kṛtvā rāmaḥ suniśitān śarān |su śīghram abhisaṃdhāya rākṣasam nijaghāna ha ||3-3-10||
dhanuṣā jyā guṇavatā sapta bāṇān mumoca ha |rukma puṃkhān mahāvegān suparṇa anila tulya gān ||3-3-11||
te śarīram virādhasya bhittvā barhiṇa vāsasaḥ |nipetuḥ śoṇitā digdhā dharaṇyām pāvakopamāḥ ||3-3-12||
sa viddho nyasya vaidehīm śūlam udyamya rākṣasaḥ |abhyadravat susaṃkruddhaḥ tadā rāmam sa lakṣmaṇam  ||3-3-13||
sa vinadya mahānādam śūlam śakra dhvaja upamam |pragṛhya aśobhata tadā vyāttānana iva aṃtakaḥ ||3-3-14||
atha tau bhrātarau dīptam śara varṣam vavarṣatuḥ |virādhe rākṣase tasmin kālāṃtaka ayam upame ||3-3-15||
sa prahasya mahā raudraḥ sthitvā ajṛmbhata rākṣasaḥ |jṛṃbhamāṇasya te bāṇāḥ kāyāt niṣpetur aśugāḥ ||3-3-16||
sparśāt tu vara dānena prāṇān saṃrodhya rākṣasaḥ |virādhaḥ śūlam udyamya rāghavau abhyadhāvata  ||3-3-17||
tat śūlam vajra saṃkāśam gagane jvalana upamam |dvābhyām śarābhyām ciccheda rāmaḥ śastrabhṛtām varaḥ ||3-3-18||
tat rāma viśikhaiḥ chinnam śūlam tasya āpatat bhuviḥ |papāta aśaninā cinnam meror iva śilā talam  ||3-3-19||
tau khaḍgau kṣipram udyamya kṛṣṇa sarpau iva udyatau |tūrṇam āpetatuḥ tasya tadā prahāratām balāt  ||3-3-20||
sa vadhyamāna subhṛśam bhujābhyām parigṛhya tau  |aprakaṃpyau naravyāghrau raudraḥ prasthātum aicchata  ||3-3-21||
tasya abhiprāyam ajñāya rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt  |vahatu ayam alam tāvat pathānena tu rākṣasaḥ  ||3-3-22||
yathā ca icchati soumitre tathā vahatu rākṣasaḥ  |ayam eva hi naḥ panthā yena yāti niśācaraḥ  ||3-3-23||
sa tu sva bala vīryeṇa samutkṣipya niśācaraḥ |bālāḥ iva skandha gatau cakāra ati baloddhataḥ  ||3-3-24||
tau āropya tataḥ skandham rāghavo  rajanī caraḥ  |virādho vinadan ghoram jagāma abhimukho vanam  ||3-3-25||
vanam mahā megha nibham praviṣṭodrumaiḥ mahadbhiḥ vividhaiḥ upetam |nānā vidhaiḥ pakṣi kulaiḥ vicitramśiva āyutam vyāla mṛgaiḥ vikīrṇam  ||3-3-26||
hriyamāṇau tu kākutsthau dṛṣṭvā sītā raghūttamau  |uccaiḥ svareṇa cukrośa pragṛhya su mahābhujau  ||3-4-1||
eṣa dāśarathī rāmaḥ satyavān śīlavān śuciḥ  |rakṣasā raudra rūpeṇa hriyate saha lakṣmaṇaḥ  ||3-4-2||
mām ṛkā bhakṣa iṣyanti śārdūla dvīpinaḥ tathā |mām haraḥ utsṛjya kākutsthau namaste rākṣasottamaḥ ||3-4-3||
tasyāḥ tat vacanam śrutvā vaidehyāḥ rāma lakṣmaṇau |vegam pracakratur vīrau vadhe tasya durātmanaḥ ||3-4-4||
tasya raudrasya soumitriḥ savyam bāhum babhañja ha  |rāmaḥ tu dakṣiṇam bāhum tarasā tasya rakṣasaḥ  ||3-4-5||
saḥ bhagna bahuḥ saṃvignaḥ papāta āśu vimūrchitaḥ  |dharaṇyām megha saṃkāśo vajra bhinna iva acalaḥ  ||3-4-6||
muṣṭibhir bāhubhir padbhiḥ sūdayantau tu rākṣasam |udyamyodyamya ca api enam sthaṇḍile niṣpipeṣatuḥ ||3-4-7||
sa viddho bahubhir bāṇaiḥ khaḍgābhyām ca parikṣataḥ |niṣpiṣṭo bahudhā bhūmau na mamāra sa rākṣasaḥ ||3-4-8||
tam prekṣya rāmaḥ subhṛśam avadhyam acala upamam |bhayeṣu abhaya daḥ śrīmān idam vacanam abravīt  ||3-4-9||
tapasā puruṣavyāghra rākṣaso'yam na śakyate |śastreṇa yudhi nirjetum rākṣasam nikhanāvahe ||3-4-10||
kuṃjarsya iva raudrasya rākṣasasya asya lakṣmaṇa! |vane asmin sumahad śvabhram khanyatām raudravarcasaḥ ||3-4-11||
iti uktvā lakṣmaṇam rāmaḥ pradaraḥ khanyatām iti |tasthau virādham ākrmya kaṇṭhe pādena vīryavān  ||3-4-12||
tat śrutvā rāghaveṇa uktam rākṣasaḥ praśritam vacaḥ |idam provāca kākutstham virādhaḥ puruṣarṣabham ||3-4-13||
hato'ham puruṣavyāghraḥ śakra tulya balena vai |mayā tu pūrvam tvam mohān na jñātaḥ puruṣarṣabhaḥ ||3-4-14||
kausalyā suprajātaḥ tāta rāmaḥ tvam vidito mayā  |vaidehī ca mahābhāgā lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahāyaśāḥ  ||3-4-15||
abhi śāpād aham ghoram praviṣṭo rākṣsīm tanum  |tuṃburuḥ nāma gandharvaḥ śapto vaiśravaṇena hi  ||3-4-16||
prasādyamānaḥ ca mayā so'bravīt mām mahāyaśāḥ  |yadā dāśarathī ramaḥ tvām vadhiṣyati saṃyuge  ||3-4-17||
tadā prakṛtim āpanno bhavān svargam gamiṣyati |anupasthīyamāno mām sa kruddho vyājahāra ha  ||3-4-18||
iti vaiśravaṇo rājā raṃbha āsaktam uvāca ha |tava prasādān mukto aham abhiśāpāt su dāruṇāt  ||3-4-19||
bhuvanam svam gamiṣyāmi svasti vo'stu paraṃtapa |ito vasati dharmātmā śarabhaṅgaḥ pratāpavān ||3-4-20||
adhyartha yojane tātaḥ maharṣiḥ sūrya saṃnibhaḥ |tam kṣipram abhigaccha tvam sa te śreyo abhidhāsyati ||3-4-21||
avaṭe ca api mām rāma nikṣipya kuśalī vraja |rakṣasām gata sattvānām eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ  ||3-4-22||
avaṭe ye nidhīyante teṣām lokāḥ sanātanāḥ |evam uktvā tu kākutstham virādhaḥ śara pīḍitaḥ ||3-4-23||
babhūva svarga saṃprāpto nyasta deho mahābalaḥ |tat śrutvā rāghavaḥ vākyam lakṣmaṇam vyādideśa ha ||3-4-24||
kuṃjarsya iva raudrasya rākṣasasya asya lakṣmaṇa! |vane asmin sumahat śvabhram khanyatām raudrakarmaṇaḥ||3-4-25||
iti uktvā lakṣmaṇam rāmaḥ pradaraḥ khanyatām iti |tasthau virādham ākramya kaṇṭhe pādena vīryavān  ||3-4-26||
tataḥ khanitram ādāya lakṣmaṇaḥ śvabhram uttamam  |akhanat pārśvataḥ tasya virādhasya mahātmanaḥ ||3-4-27||
tam mukta kaṇṭham  utkṣipya śaṅku karṇam mahāsvanam |virādham prākṣipat śvabhre nadantam bhairava svanam ||3-4-28||
tam āhave dāruṇam āśu vikramausthirau ubhau saṃyati rāma lakṣmaṇau |mudānvitau cikṣipatur bhayāvahamnadantam utkṣipya bilena rākṣsam ||3-4-29||
avadhyatām prekṣya mahāsurasya tauśitena śastreṇa tadā nararṣabhau |samarthya ca atyartha viśāradau ubhaubile viradhasya vadham pracakratuḥ ||3-4-30||
svayam virādhena hi mṛtyum ātmanaḥprasahya rāmeṇa vadhārtham īpsitaḥ |niveditaḥ kānana cāriṇā svayamna me vadhaḥ śastra kṛto bhavet iti ||3-4-31||
tadeva rāmeṇa niśamya bhāṣitamkṛtā matiḥ tasya bila praveśane |bilam ca tena ati balena rakṣasāpraveśyamānena vanam vināditam ||3-4-32||
prahṛṣṭa rūpau iva rāma lakṣmaṇauvirādham urvyām pradare nipātya tam |nanandatuḥ vīta bhayau mahāvaneśilābhiḥ antar dadhatuḥ ca rākṣasam ||3-4-33||
tataḥ tu tau kāṃcana citra kārmukaunihatya rakṣaḥ parigṛhya maithilīm |vijahratuḥ tau muditau mahāvanedivi sthitau candra divākarau iva ||3-4-34||
hatvā tu tam bhīma balam virādham rākṣasam vane |tataḥ sītām pariṣvajya samāśvāsya ca vīryavān ||3-5-1||
abravīt bhrātaram rāmo lakṣmaṇam dīpta tejasam |kaṣṭam vanam idam durgam na ca smo vana gocarāḥ ||3-5-2||
abhigacchāmahe śīghram śarabhaṅgam tapo dhanam |āśramam śarabhangasya rāghavo'bhijagāma ha ||3-5-3||
tasya deva prabhāvasya tapasā bhāvita ātmanaḥ |samīpe śarabhaṃgasya dadarśa mahat adbhutam ||3-5-4||
vibhrājamānam vapuṣā sūrya vaiśvānara prabham |ratha pravaram ārūḍham ākāśe vibudha anugam ||3-5-5||
asaṃspṛśantam vasudhām dadarśa vibudha īśvaram |saṃprabha ābharaṇam devam virajo aṃbara dhāriṇam ||3-5-6||
tat vidhaiḥ eva bahubhir pūjyamānam mahātmabhiḥ |haritaiḥ vājibhir yuktam aṃtarikṣa gatam ratham ||3-5-7||
dadarśa adūrataḥ tasya taruṇa āditya saṃnibham |pāṇḍura abhra ghana prakhyam candra maṇḍala saṃnibham ||3-5-8||
apaśyat vimalam chatram citra mālya upaśobhitam |cāmara vyajane ca agrye rukma daṇḍe mahādhane ||3-5-9||
gṛhīte vara nārībhyām dhūyamāne ca mūrdhani |gandharva amara siddhāḥ ca bahavaḥ parama ṛṣayaḥ ||3-5-10||
antarikṣa gatam devam gīrbhir agryābhir aiḍiyan |saha saṃbhāṣamāṇe tu śarabhaṃgena vāsave ||3-5-11||
dṛṣṭvā śata kratum tatra rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt |rāmo'tha ratham uddiśya bhrātur darśayata adbhutam ||3-5-12||
arciṣmantam śriyā juṣṭam adbhutam paśya lakṣmaṇa |pratapantam iva ādityam antarikṣa gatam ratham ||3-5-13||
ye hayāḥ puru hūtasya purā śakrasya naḥ śrutāḥ |antarikṣa gatā divyāḥ te ime harayo dhruvam ||3-5-14||
ime ca puruṣa vyāghra ye tiṣṭhanti abhitaḥ diśam |śatam śatam kuṇḍalino yuvānaḥ khaḍga pāṇayaḥ ||3-5-15||
vistīrṇa vipula uraskāḥ parighāyata bāhavaḥ |śoṇāṃśu vasanāḥ sarve vyāghra iva durāsadāḥ ||3-5-16||
uro deśeṣu sarveṣām hārā jvalana saṃnibhāḥ |rūpam bibhrati saumitre paṃca viṃśati vārṣikam ||3-5-17||
etaddhi kila devānām vayo bhavati nityadā |yathā ime puruṣa vyāghrā dṛśyante priya darśanāḥ ||3-5-18||
iha eva saha vaidehyā muhūrtam tiṣṭha lakṣmaṇa |yāvat jānāmi aham vyaktam ka eṣa dyutimān rathe ||3-5-19||
tam evam uktvā saumitrim iha eva sthīyatām iti |abhicakrāma kākutsthaḥ śarabhaṃga āśramam prati ||3-5-20||
tataḥ samabhigacchantam prekṣya rāmam śacī patiḥ |śarabhaṃgam anujñāpya vibudhān idam abravīt ||3-5-21||
iha upayāti asau rāmo yāvan mām na abhibhāṣate |niṣṭhām nayata tāvat tu tato mā draṣṭum arhati ||3-5-22||
jitavantam kṛtārtham hi tadā aham acirād imam |karma hi anena kartavyam mahat anyaiḥ suduṣkaram ||3-5-23||
atha vajrī tam āmaṃtrya mānayitvā ca tāpasam |rathena haya yuktena yayau divam arindamaḥ ||3-5-24||
prayāte tu sahasrākṣe rāghavaḥ saparicchadaḥ |agni hotram upāsīnam śarabhaṃgam upāgamat ||3-5-25||
tasya pādau ca saṃgṛhya rāmaḥ sītā ca lakṣmaṇaḥ |niṣeduḥ tad anujñātā labdha vāsā nimaṃtritāḥ ||3-5-26||
tataḥ śakra upayānam tu paryapṛcchata rāghavaḥ |śarabhaṃgaḥ ca tat sarvam rāghavāya nyavedayat ||3-5-27||
mām eṣa varado rāma brahma lokam ninīṣati |jitam ugreṇa tapasā duṣprāpam akṛta ātmabhiḥ ||3-5-28||
aham jñātvā nara vyāghra vartamānam adūrataḥ |brahma lokam na gacchāmi tvām adṛṣṭvā priya atithim ||3-5-29||
tvayā aham puruṣavyāghra dhārmikeṇa mahatmanāa |samāgamya gamiṣyāmi tridivam ca avaram param ||3-5-30||
akṣayā nara śārdūla jitālokā mayā śubhāḥ |brāhmyāḥ ca nāka pṛṣṭhyāḥ ca pratigṛhṇīṣva māmakān ||3-5-31||
evam ukto naravyāghraḥ sarva śāstra viśāradaḥ |ṛṣiṇā śarabhaṃgena rāghavo vākyam abravīt ||3-5-32||
aham eva āhariṣyāmi sarvān lokān mahāmune |āvāsam tu aham icchāmi pradiṣṭam iha kānane ||3-5-33||
rāghaveṇa evam uktaḥ tu śakra tulya balena vai |śarabhaṃgo mahāprājñaḥ punar eva abravīt vacaḥ ||3-5-34||
iha rāma mahātejāḥ sutīkṣṇo nama dhārmikaḥ |vasati araṇye niyataḥ sa te śreyo vidhāsyati ||3-5-35||
sutīkṣṇam abhigaccha tvam śucau deśe tapasvinam |ramaṇīye vanoddeśe sa te vāsam vidhāsyati ||3-5-36||
imām mandākinīm rāma pratisrotam anuvraja |nadīm puṣpoḍupa vahām tataḥ tatra gamiṣyasi ||3-5-37||
eṣa panthā naravyāghra muhūrtam paśya tāta mām |yāvat jahāmi gātrāṇi jīrṇām tvacam iva uragaḥ ||3-5-38||
tato agnim su samādhāya hutvā ca ājyena maṃtravit |śarabhaṃgo mahātejāḥ praviveśa hutāśanam ||3-5-39||
tasya romāṇi keśām ca tadā vahniḥ mahātmanaḥ |jīrṇam tvacam tad asthīni yat ca māṃsam ca śoṇitam ||3-5-40||
sa ca pāvaka saṃkāśaḥ kumāraḥ samapadyata |utthāya agnicayāt tasmāt śarabhaṃgo vyarocata ||3-5-41||
sa lokān āhitāgnīnām ṛṣīṇām ca mahātmanām |devānām ca vyatikramya brahma lokam vyarohata ||3-5-42||
sa puṇya karmā bhuvane dvijarṣabhaḥpitāmaham sānucaram dadarśa ha |pitāmahaḥ ca api samīkṣya tam dvijamnananda susvāgatam iti uvāca ha  ||3-5-43||
śarabhaṅge divam prāpte muni saṃghāḥ samāgatāḥ |abhyagacchanta kākutstham rāmam jvalita tejasam  ||3-6-1||
vaikhānasā vālakhilyāḥ saṃprakṣālā marīcipāḥ |aśma kuṭṭāḥ ca bahavaḥ patra āhārāḥ ca tāpasāḥ ||3-6-2||
danta ulūkhalinaḥ ca eva tathā eva unmajjakāḥ pare |gātra śayyā aśayyāḥ ca tathā eva anavakāśikāḥ ||3-6-3||
munayaḥ salila āhārā vāyu bhakṣāḥ tathā apare |ākāśa nilayāḥ ca eva tathā sthaṇḍila śāyinaḥ  ||3-6-4||
tathā ūrthva vāsinaḥ dāntāḥ tathā ārdra paṭa vāsasaḥ |sa japāḥ ca tapo nityāḥ tathā paṃca tapo'nvitāḥ ||3-6-5||
sarve brāhmyā śriyā jyuktā dṛḍha yoga samāhitāḥ |śarabhaṃga āśrame rāmam abhijagmuḥ ca tāpasāḥ  ||3-6-6||
abhigamya ca dharmajñā rāmam dharma bhṛtām varam |ūcuḥ parama dharmajñam ṛṣi saṃghāḥ samāgatāḥ ||3-6-7||
tvam ikṣvāku kulasya asya pṛthivyāḥ ca mahārathaḥ |pradhānaḥ ca api nāthaḥ ca devānām maghavān iva ||3-6-8||
viśrutaḥ triṣu lokeṣu yaśasā vikrameṇa ca |pitṛ vratatvam satyam ca tvayi dharmaḥ ca puṣkalaḥ ||3-6-9||
tvām āsādya mahātmānam dharmajñam dharma vatsalam |arthitvāt nātha vakṣyāmaḥ tat ca naḥ kṣantum arhasi ||3-6-10||
adhārmaḥ sumahān nātha bhavet tasya tu bhūpateḥ |yo haret bali ṣaḍ bhāgam na ca rakṣati putravat ||3-6-11||
yuṃjānaḥ svān iva prāṇān prāṇaiḥ iṣṭān sutān iva |nitya yuktaḥ sadā rakṣan sarvān viṣaya vāsinaḥ ||3-6-12||
prāpnoti śāśvatīm rāma kīrtim sa bahu vārṣikīm |brahmaṇaḥ sthānam āsādya tatra ca api mahīyate ||3-6-13||
yat karoti param dharmam muniḥ mūla phala aśanaḥ |tatra rājñaḥ catur bhāgaḥ prajā dharmeṇa rakṣataḥ ||3-6-14||
so ayam brāhmaṇa bhūyiṣṭho vānaprastha gaṇo mahān |tvam nātho anāthavat rāma rākṣasaiḥ hanyate bhṛśam ||3-6-15||
ehi paśya śarīrāṇi munīnām bhāvita ātmanām |hatānām rākṣasaiḥ ghoraiḥ bahūnām bahudhā vane ||3-6-16||
paṃpā nadī nivāsānām anumandākinīm api |citrakūṭa ālayānām ca kriyate kadanam mahat ||3-6-17||
evam vayam na mṛṣyāmo viprakāram tapasvinām |kriyamāṇam vane ghoram rakṣobhiḥ bhīma karmabhiḥ ||3-6-18||
tataḥ tvām śaraṇārtham ca śaraṇyam samupasthitāḥ |paripālaya naḥ rāma vadhyamānān niśācaraiḥ ||3-6-19||
parā tvattaḥ gatiḥ vīra pṛdhivyam na upapadyate |paripālaya naḥ sarvān rākṣasebhyo nṛpātmajaḥ ||3-6-20||
etat śrutvā tu kākutsthaḥ tāpasānām tapasvinām |idam provāca dharmātmā sarvān eva tapasvinaḥ ||3-6-21||
na evam arhatha mām vaktum ājñāpyaḥ aham tapasvinām |kevalena sva kāryeṇa praveṣṭavyam vanam mayā  ||3-6-22||
viprakāram apākraṣṭum rākṣasaiḥ bhavatām imam |pituḥ tu nirdeśakaraḥ  praviṣṭo aham idam vanam ||3-6-23||
bhavatām artha siddhyartham āgato'ham yadṛcchayā |tasya me ayam vane vāso bhaviṣyati mahāphalaḥ  ||3-6-24||
tapasvinām raṇe śatrūn hantum icchāmi rākṣasān |paśyantu vīryam ṛṣayaḥ saḥ brātur me tapodhanāḥ ||3-6-25||
dattvā abhayam ca api tapo dhanānāmdharme dhṛita ātmā saha lakṣmaṇena |tapo dhanaiḥ ca api saha ārya dattaḥsutīkṣṇam eva abhijagāma vīraḥ ||3-6-26||
rāmaḥ tu sahitaḥ bhrātrā sītayā ca paraṃtapaḥ |sutīkṣṇasya āśrama padam jagāma saha taiḥ dvijaiḥ ||3-7-1||
rāmaḥ tu sahitaḥ bhrātrā sītayā ca paraṃtapaḥ |sutīkṣṇasya āśrama padam jagāma saha taiḥ dvijaiḥ ||3-7-1||
sa gatvā dīrgham adhvānam nadīḥ tīrtvā bahu udakāḥ |dadarśa vimalam śailam mahā merum iva unnatam ||3-7-2||
tataḥ tad ikṣvāku varau satatam vividhaiḥ drumaiḥ |kānanam tau viviśatuḥ sītayā saha rāghavau ||3-7-3||
praviṣṭaḥ tu vanam ghoram bahu puṣpa phala drumam |dadarśa āśramam ekānte cīra mālā pariṣkṛtam ||3-7-4||
tatra tāpasam āsīnam mala paṅkaja  dhāriṇam |rāmaḥ sutīkṣṇam vidhivat tapodhanam abhāṣata  ||3-7-5||
rāmo'ham asmi bhagavan bhavantam draṣṭum āgataḥ |tat mā abhivada dharmajña maharṣe satya vikrama ||3-7-6||
sa nirīkṣya tataḥ dhīro rāmam dharmabhṛtām varam |samāśliṣya ca bāhubhyām idam vacanam abravīt  ||3-7-7||
svāgatam te raghu śreṣṭha rāma satyabhṛtām vara |āśramao ayam tvayā ākrāntaḥ sanātha iva sāṃpratam ||3-7-8||
pratīkṣamāṇaḥ tvām eva na ārohe aham mahāyaśaḥ |deva lokam ito vīra deham tyaktvā mahītale ||3-7-9||
citrakūṭam upādāya rājya bhraṣṭo asi me  śrutaḥ |iha upayātaḥ kākutsthaḥ devarājaḥ śatatakratuḥ  ||3-7-10||
upāgamya ca me devo mahādevaḥ sura īśvaraḥ |sarvān lokān jitān āha mama puṇyena karmaṇā ||3-7-11||
teṣu deva ṛṣi juṣṭeṣu jiteśu tapasā mayā  |mat prasādāt sa bhāryaḥ tvam viharasva sa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-7-12||
tam ugra tapasam dīptam maharṣim satya vādinam |pratyuvāca ātmavān rāmo brahmāṇam iva vāsavaḥ ||3-7-13||
aham eva āhariṣyāmi svayam lokān mahāmune |āvāsam tu aham icchāmi pradiṣṭam iha kānane ||3-7-14||
bhavān sarvatra kuśalaḥ sarvabhūta hite rataḥ |ākhyātaḥ śarabhaṃgena gautamena mahātmanā ||3-7-15||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa maharṣiḥ loka viśrutaḥ |abravīt madhuram vākyam harṣeṇa mahatā yutaḥ ||3-7-16||
ayam eva āśramo rāma guṇavān ramyatām iti |ṛṣi saṃgha anucaritaḥ sadā mūla phalair yutaḥ ||3-7-17||
imam āśramam āgamya mṛga saṃghā mahīyasaḥ |ahatvā pratigacchanti lobhayitvā akutobhayāḥ ||3-7-18||
nā anyo doṣo bhavet atra mṛgebhyaḥ anyatra viddhi vai |tat  śrutvā vacanam tasya maharṣeḥ lakṣmaṇāgrajaḥ ||3-7-19||
uvāca vacanam dhīro vigṛhya sa śaram dhanuḥ |tān aham sumahābhāga mṛgasaṃghān samāgatān ||3-7-20||
hanyām niśita dhāreṇa  śareṇa nata parvaṇā |bhavān tatra abhiṣajyeta kim syāt kṛcchra taram tataḥ ||3-7-21||
etasmin āśrame vāsam ciram tu na samarthaye |tam evam uktvā uparamam rāmaḥ saṃdhyām upāgamat ||3-7-22||
anvāsya paścimām saṃdhyām tatra vāsam akalpayat |sutīkṣṇasya āśrame ramye sītayā lakṣmanena ca ||3-7-23||
tataḥ  śubham tāpasa annamsvayam sutīkṣṇaḥ puruṣarṣabhābhyām |tābhyām susatkṛtya dadau mahātmāsaṃdhyā nivṛttau rajanīm samīkṣya ||3-7-24||
rāmaḥ tu saha saumitriḥ sutīkṣṇena abhipūjitaḥ |pariṇāmya niśām tatra prabhāte pratyabudhyata ||3-8-1||
utthāya ca yathā kālam rāghavaḥ saha sītayā |upaspṛśya su śītena toyena utpala gaṃdhinā ||3-8-2||
atha te agnim surām ca eva vaidehī rāma lakṣmaṇau |kālyam vidhivat abhyarcya tapasvi śaraṇe vane ||3-8-3||
udayantam dinakaram dṛṣṭvā vigata kalmaṣāḥ |sutīkṣṇam abhigamya idam ślakṣṇam vacanam abruvan ||3-8-4||
sukhoṣitāḥ sma bhagavan tvayā pūjyena pūjitāḥ |āpṛcchāmaḥ prayāsyāmo munayaḥ tvarayanti naḥ ||3-8-5||
tvarāmahe vayam draṣṭum kṛtsnam āśrama maṇḍalam |ṛṣīṇām puṇya śīlānām daṇḍakāraṇya vāsinām ||3-8-6||
abhyanujñātum icchāmaḥ saha ebhiḥ munipuṅgavaiḥ |dharma nityaiḥ tapo dāntaiḥ viśikhaiḥ iva pāvakaiḥ ||3-8-7||
aviṣahya ātapo yāvat sūryo na ati virājate |amārgeṇa āgatām lakṣmīm prāpya iva anvaya varjitaḥ ||3-8-8||
tāvat icchāmahe gantum iti uktvā caraṇau muneḥ |vavande saha saumitriḥ sītayā saha rāghavaḥ ||3-8-9||
tau sam spṛśaṃtau caraṇau utthāpya munipuṃgavaḥ |gāḍham āśliṣya sasneham idam vacanam abravīt ||3-8-10||
ariṣṭam gaccha panthānam rāma saumitriṇā saha |sītayā ca anayā sārdham chāya eva anuvṛttayā ||3-8-11||
paśya āśrama padam ramyam daṇḍakāraṇya vāsinām |eṣām tapasvinām vīra tapasā bhāvita ātmanām ||3-8-12||
suprājya phala mūlāni puṣpitāni vanāni ca |praśasta mṛga yūthāni śānta pakṣi gaṇāni ca ||3-8-13||
phulla paṃkaja khaṇḍāni prasanna salilāni ca |kāraṇḍava vikīrṇāni taṭākāni sarāṃsi ca ||3-8-14||
drakṣyase dṛṣṭi ramyāṇi giri prasravaṇāni ca  |ramaṇīyāni araṇyāni mayūra abhirutāni ca ||3-8-15||
gamyatām vatsa saumitre bhavān api ca gacchatu |āgantavyam ca te dṛṣṭvā punaḥ eva āśramam prati ||3-8-16||
evam uktaḥ tathā iti uktvā kākutsthaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |pradakṣiṇam munim kṛtvā prasthātum upacakrame ||3-8-17||
tataḥ śubhatare tūṇī dhanuṣī ca āyatekṣaṇā |dadau sītā tayoḥ bhrātroḥ khaḍgau ca vimalau tataḥ ||3-8-18||
ābadhya ca śubhe tūṇī cāpe ca ādāya sasvane |niṣkrāntau āśramāt gantum ubhau tau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-8-19||
śīghram tau rūpasaṃpannau anujñātau maharṣiṇā |prasthitau dhṛta cāpā asī sītayā saha rāghavau ||3-8-20||
sutīkṣṇena abhyanujñātam prasthitam raghu nandanam |hṛdyayā snigdhayā vācā bhartāram idam abravīt ||3-9-1||
adharmam tu susūkṣmeṇa vidhinā prāpyate mahān |nivṛttena ca śakyo ayam vyasanāt kāmajād iha ||3-9-2||
trīṇi eva vyasanāni atra kāmajāni bhavanti uta |mithyā vākyam tu paramam tasmāt gurutarā ubhau ||3-9-3||
para dāra abhigamanam vinā vairam ca raudratā |mithyā vākyam na te bhūtam na bhaviṣyati rāghava ||3-9-4||
kuto abhilaṣaṇam strīṇām pareṣām dharma nāśanam |tava nāsti manuṣyendra na ca ābhūt te kadācana ||3-9-5||
manasyapi tathā rāma na ca etat vidyate kvacit |sva dāra nirataḥ  ca eva nityam eva nṛpātmaja ||3-9-6||
dharmiṣṭaḥ satya sandhaḥ ca pituḥ nirdeśa kārakaḥ |tvayi dharmaḥ ca satyam ca tvayi sarvam pratiṣṭitam ||3-9-7||
tacca sarvam mahābāho śakyam voḍhum jiteindriyaiḥ |tava vaśya indriyatvam ca jānāmi śubhadarśana ||3-9-8||
tṛtīyam yad idam raudram para prāṇa abhihiṃsanam |nirvairam kriyate mohāt tat ca te samupasthitam ||3-9-9||
pratijñātaḥ tvayā vīra daṇḍakāraṇya vāsinām |ṛṣīṇām rakṣaṇārthāya vadhaḥ saṃyati rakṣasām ||3-9-10||
etan nimittam ca vanam daṇḍakā iti viśrutam |prasthitaḥ tvam saha bhrātrā dhṛta bāṇa śarāasanaḥ ||3-9-11||
tataḥ tvām prasthitam dṛṣṭvā mama cinta ākulam manaḥ |tvat vṛttam cintayantyā vai bhavet niḥśreyasam hitam ||3-9-12||
na hi me rocate vīraḥ gamanam daṇḍakān prati |kāraṇam tatra vakṣyāmi vadantyāḥ śrūyatām mama ||3-9-13||
tvam hi bāṇa dhanuṣpāṇiḥ bhrātrā saha vanam gataḥ |dṛṣṭvā vana carān sarvān kaccit kuryāḥ śara vyayam ||3-9-14||
kṣatriyāṇām iha dhanur hutāśasya indhanāni ca |samīpataḥ sthitam tejo balam ucchrayate bhṛśam ||3-9-15||
purā kila mahābāho tapasvī satya vāk śuciḥ |kasmin cit abhavat puṇye vane rata mṛga dvije ||3-9-16||
tasya eva tapaso vighnam kartum indraḥ śacīpatiḥ |khaḍga pāṇiḥ atha āgacchat āśramam bhaṭa rūpa dhṛk ||3-9-17||
tasmin tat āśrama pade nihitaḥ khaḍga uttamaḥ |sa nyāsa vidhinā dattaḥ puṇye tapasi tiṣṭhataḥ ||3-9-18||
sa tat śastram anuprāpya nyāsa rakṣaṇa tatparaḥ |vane tu vicarati eva rakṣan pratyayam ātmanaḥ ||3-9-19||
yatra gacchati upādātum mūlāni ca phalāni ca |na vinā yāti tam khaḍgam nyāsa rakṣaṇa tatparaḥ ||3-9-20||
nityam śastram parivahan krameṇa sa tapodhanaḥ |cakāra raudrīm svām buddhim tyaktvā tapasi niścayam ||3-9-21||
tataḥ sa raudra abhirataḥ pramatto adharma karṣitaḥ |tasya śastrasya saṃvāsāt jagāma narakam muniḥ ||3-9-22||
evam etat purā vṛttam śastra saṃyoga kāraṇam |agni saṃyogavat hetuḥ śastra saṃyoga ucyate ||3-9-23||
snehāt ca bahumānāt ca smāraye tvām na śikṣaye |na kathaṃcana sā kāryā gṛhīta dhanuṣā tvayā ||3-9-24||
buddhiḥ vairam vinā hantum rākṣasān daṇḍaka āśritān |aparādham vinā hantum loko vīra na kāmaye ||3-9-25||
kṣatriyāṇām tu vīrāṇām vaneṣu niyatātmanām |dhanuṣā kāryam etāvat ārtānām abhirakṣaṇam ||3-9-26||
kva ca śastram kva ca vanam kva ca kṣātram tapaḥ kva ca |vyāviddham idam asmābhiḥ deśa dharmaḥ tu pūjyatām ||3-9-27||
tadārya kaluṣā buddhiḥ jāyate śastra sevanāt |punar gatvāt tat ayodhyāyām kṣatra dharmam cariṣyasi ||3-9-28||
akṣayā tu bhavet prītiḥ śvaśrū śvaśurayoḥ mama |yadi rājyam hi saṃnyasya bhavet tvam nirato muniḥ ||3-9-29||
dharmāt arthaḥ prabhavati dharmāt prabhavate sukham |dharmeṇa labhate sarvam dharma sāram idam jagat ||3-9-30||
ātmānam niyamaiḥ taiḥ taiḥ karṣayitvā prayatnataḥ |prāpyate nipuṇaiḥ dharmo na sukhāt labhate sukham ||3-9-31||
nityam śuci matiḥ saumya cara dharmam tapo vane |sarvam hi viditam tubhyam trailokyam api tattvataḥ ||3-9-32||
strī cāpalāt etat udāhṛtam medharmam ca vaktum tava kaḥ samarthaḥ |vicārya buddhyā tu saha anujenayat rocate tat kuru ma acireṇa ||3-9-33||
vākyam etat tu vaidehyā vyāhṛtam bhartṛ bhaktyā |śrutvā dharme sthito rāmaḥ pratyuvāca jānakīm ||3-10-1||
hitam uktam tvayā devi snigdhayā sadṛśam vacaḥ |kulam vyapadiśantyā ca dharmajñe janaka ātmaje ||3-10-2||
kim nu vakṣyāmi aham devi tvayā eva uktam idam vacaḥ |kṣatriyaiḥ dhāryate cāpo na ārta śabdo bhaved iti ||3-10-3||
te ca ārtā daṇḍakāraṇye munayaḥ saṃśita vratāḥ |mām sīte svayam āgamya  śaraṇyāḥ  śaraṇam gatāḥ ||3-10-4||
vasantaḥ kāla kāleṣu vane mūla phala aśanāḥ |na labhante sukham bhīru rākṣasaiḥ krūra karmabhiḥ ||3-10-5||
bhakṣyante rākṣasaiḥ bhīmaiḥ nara māṃsopajīvibhiḥ |te bhakṣyamāṇā munayo daṇḍakāraṇya vāsinaḥ ||3-10-6||
asmān abhyavapadya iti mām ūcur dvija sattamāḥ |mayā tu vacanam  śrutvā teṣām evam mukhāt cyutam ||3-10-7||
kṛtvā vacana śuśruṣām vākyam etat udāhṛtam |prasīdantu bhavanto me hrīḥ eṣā tu mama atulā ||3-10-8||
yad īdṛśaiḥ aham vipraiḥ upastheyaiḥ upasthitaḥ |kim karomi iti ca mayā vyāhṛtam dvija saṃnidhau ||3-10-9||
sarvaiḥ eva samāgamya vāk iyam samudāhṛtā |rākṣasaiḥ daṇḍakāraṇye bahubhiḥ kāma rūpibhiḥ ||3-10-10||
arditāḥ sma bhṛśam rāma bhavān naḥ tatra rakṣatu |homa kāle tu saṃprāpte parva kāleṣu ca anagha ||3-10-11||
dharṣayanti sudurdharṣā rākṣasāḥ piśita aśanāḥ |rākṣasaiḥ dharṣitānām ca tāpasānām tapasvinām ||3-10-12||
gatim mṛgayamāṇānām bhavān naḥ paramā gatiḥ |kāmam tapaḥ prabhāveṇa  śaktā hantum niśācarān ||3-10-13||
cirārjitam na ca icchāmaḥ tapaḥ khaṇḍayitum vayam |bahu vighnam tapo nityam duḥścaram caiva rāghava ||3-10-14||
tena śāpam na muṃcāmo bhakṣyamāṇāḥ ca rākṣasaiḥ |tad ardyamānān rakṣobhiḥ daṇḍakāraṇya vāsibhiḥ ||3-10-15||
rakṣa naḥ tvam saha bhrātrā tvam nāthā hi vayam vane |mayā ca etat vacaḥ śrutvā kārtsnyena paripālanam ||3-10-16||
ṛṣīṇām daṇḍakāraṇye saṃśrutam janakāatmaje |saṃśrutya na ca śakṣyāmi jīvamānaḥ pratiśravam ||3-10-17||
munīnām anyathā kartum satyam iṣṭam hi me sadā |api aham jīvitam jahyām tvām vā sīte sa lakṣmaṇām ||3-10-18||
na tu pratijñām saṃśrutya brāhmaṇebhyo viśeṣataḥ |tat avaśyam mayā kāryam ṛṣīṇām paripālanam ||3-10-19||
anuktena api vaidehi pratijñāya katham punaḥ |mama snehāt ca sauhārdāt idam uktam tvayā vacaḥ ||3-10-20||
parituṣṭo asmi aham sīte na hi aniṣṭo anuśāsyate |sadṛśam ca anurūpam ca kulasya tava śobhane |sadharma cāriṇī me tvam prāṇebhyo api garīyasī ||3-10-21||
iti evam uktvā vacanam mahātmāsītām priyām maithila rāja putrīm |rāmo dhanuṣmān saha lakṣmaṇenajagāma ramyāṇi tapo vanāni ||3-10-22||
agrataḥ prayayau rāmaḥ sītā madhye suśobhanā |pṛṣṭhataḥ tu dhanuṣpāṇiḥ lakṣmaṇaḥ anujagāma ha ||3-11-1||
tau paśyamānau vividhān śaila prasthān vanāni ca |nadīḥ ca vividhā ramyā jagmatuḥ saha sītayā ||3-11-2||
sārasān cakravākāṃ ca nadī pulina cāriṇaḥ |sarāṃsi ca sapadmāni yutāni jalajaiḥ khagaiḥ ||3-11-3||
yūtha baddhām ca pṛṣatān mada unmattān viṣāṇinaḥ |mahiṣām ca varāhām ca gajām ca druma vairiṇaḥ ||3-11-4||
te gatvā dūram adhvānam laṃbamāne divākare |dadṛśuḥ sahitā raṃyam taṭākam yojana āyutam ||3-11-5||
padma puṣkara saṃbādham gaja yūthaiḥ alaṃkṛtam |sārasaiḥ haṃsa kādambaiḥ saṃkulam jala jātibhiḥ ||3-11-6||
prasanna salile ramye tasmin sarasi śuśruve |gīta vāditra nirghoṣo na tu kaścana dṛśyate ||3-11-7||
tataḥ kautūhalāt rāmo lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahārathaḥ |munim dharmabhṛtam nāma praṣṭum samupacakrame ||3-11-8||
idam atyadbhutam śrutvā sarveṣām no mahāmune |kautūhalam mahat jātam kim idam sādhu kathyatām ||3-11-9||
tena evam ukto dharmātmā rāghaveṇa muniḥ tadā |prabhāvam sarasaḥ kṣipram ākhyātum upacakrame ||3-11-10||
idam paṃca apsaro nāma taṭākam sārva kālikam |nirmitam tapasā rāma muninā māṇḍakarṇinā ||3-11-11||
sa hi tepe tapaḥ tīvram māṇḍakarṇiḥ mahāmuniḥ |daśa varṣa sahasrāṇi vāyu bhakṣo jalāśaye ||3-11-12||
tataḥ pravyathitāḥ sarve devāḥ sa agni purogamāḥ |abruvan vacanam sarve paraspara samāgatāḥ ||3-11-13||
asmakam kasyacit sthānam eṣa prārthayate muniḥ |iti saṃvigna manasaḥ sarve tatra divaukasaḥ ||3-11-14||
tataḥ kartum tapo vighnam sarva devaiḥ niyojitāḥ |pradhāna apsarasaḥ paṃca vidyut calita varcasaḥ ||3-11-15||
apsarobhiḥ tataḥ tābhiḥ muniḥ dṛṣṭa parāvaraḥ |nīto madana vaśyatvam devānām kārya siddhaye ||3-11-16||
tāḥ caiva apsarasaḥ paṃca muneḥ patnītvam āgatāḥ |taṭāke nirmitam tāsām tasmin antarhitam gṛham ||3-11-17||
tatra eva apsarasaḥ paṃca nivasantyo yathā sukham |ramayanti tapoyogāt munim yauvanam āsthitam ||3-11-18||
tāsām saṃkrīḍa mānānām eṣa vāditra niḥsvanaḥ |śrūyate bhūṣaṇa unmiśraḥ gīta śabdaḥ manoharaḥ ||3-11-19||
āścaryam iti tasya etad vacanam bhāvitātmanaḥ |rāghavaḥ pratijagrāha saha bhrātrā mahā yaśāḥ ||3-11-20||
evam kathayamānaḥ sa dadarśa āśrama maṇḍalam |kuśa cīra parikṣiptam brāhmyā lakṣmyā samāvṛtam ||3-11-21||
praviśya saha vaidehyā lakṣmaṇena ca rāghavaḥ |tadā tasmin sa kākutsthaḥ śrīmati āśrama maṇḍale ||3-11-22||
uṣitvā sa sukham tatra pūrjyamāno maharṣibhiḥ |jagāma ca āśramān teṣām paryāyeṇa tapasvinām ||3-11-23||
yeṣām uṣitavān pūrvam sakāśe sa mahāstravit |kvacit paridaśān māsān eka saṃvatsaram kvacit ||3-11-24||
kvacit ca caturo māsān paṃca ṣaṭ ca parān kvacit |aparatra adhikān māsān adhyardham adhikam kvacit ||3-11-25||
trīn māsān aṣṭa māsān ca rāghavo nyavasat sukham |tatra saṃvasataḥ tasya munīnām āśrameṣu vai ||3-11-26||
ramataḥ ca ānukūlyena yayuḥ saṃvatsarā daśa |parisṛtya ca dharmajñaḥ rāghavaḥ saha sītayā ||3-11-27||
sutīkṣṇasya āśramam śrīmān punar eva ājagāma ha |sa tam āśramam āgamya munibhiḥ paripūjitaḥ ||3-11-28||
tatra api nyavasat rāmaḥ kaṃcit kālam arindamaḥ |atha āśramastho vinayāt kadācit tam mahāmunim ||3-11-29||
upāsīnaḥ sa kākutsthaḥ sutīkṣṇam idam abravīt |asmin araṇye bhagavan agastyo munisattamaḥ ||3-11-30||
vasati iti mayā nityam kathāḥ kathayatām śrutam |na tu jānāmi tam deśam vanasya asya mahattayā ||3-11-31||
kutra āśrama padam puṇyam maharṣeḥ tasya dhīmataḥ |prasāda artham bhagavataḥ sānujaḥ saha sītayā ||3-11-32||
agastyam abhigaccheyam abhivādayitum munim |manoratho mahān eṣa hṛdi parivartate ||3-11-33||
yadi aham tam munivaram śuśrūṣeyam api svayam |iti rāmasya sa muniḥ śrutvā dharmātmano vacaḥ ||3-11-34||
sutīkṣṇaḥ pratyuvāca idam prīto daśarathātmajam |aham api etad eva tvām vaktu kāmaḥ sa lakṣmaṇam ||3-11-35||
agastyam abhigaccha iti sītayā saha rāghava |diṣṭyā tu idānīm arthe asmin svayam eva bravīṣi mām ||3-11-36||
ayam ākhyāmi te rāma yatra agastyo mahāmuniḥ |yojanāni āśramāt tāta yāhi catvāri vai tataḥ |dakṣiṇena mahān śrīmān agastya bhrātur āśramaḥ ||3-11-37||
sthalī prāya vanoddeśe pippalī vana śobhite |bahu puṣpa phale ramye nānā vihaga nādite ||3-11-38||
padminyo vividhāḥ tatra prasanna salila āśayāḥ |haṃsa kāraṇḍava ākīrṇāḥ cakravāka upaśobhitāḥ ||3-11-39||
tatra ekām rajanīm vyuṣya prabhāte rāma gamyatām |dakṣiṇām diśam āsthāya vana ṣaṇḍasya pārśvataḥ ||3-11-40||
tatra agastya āśrama padam gatvā yojanam antaram |ramaṇīye vanoddeśe bahu pādapa śobhite ||3-11-41||
raṃsyate tatra vaidehī lakṣmaṇaḥ ca tvayā saha |sa hi ramyo vanouddeśo bahu pādapa saṃyutaḥ ||3-11-42||
yadi buddhiḥ kṛtā draṣṭum agastyam tam mahāmunim |adya eva gamane buddhim rocayasva mahāmate ||3-11-43||
iti rāmo muneḥ śrutvā saha bhrātrā abhivādya ca |pratasthe agastyam uddiśya sānugaḥ saha sītayā ||3-11-44||
paśyan vanāni citrāṇi parvatāṃ ca abhra saṃnibhān |sarāṃsi saritaḥ caiva pathi mārga vaśa anugatān ||3-11-45||
sutīkṣṇena upadiṣṭena gatvā tena pathā sukham |idam parama saṃhṛṣṭo vākyam lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-11-46||
etad eva āśrama padam nūnam tasya mahātmanaḥ |agastyasya muner bhrātur dṛśyate puṇya karmaṇaḥ ||3-11-47||
yathā hi ime vanasya asya jñātāḥ pathi sahasraśaḥ |saṃnatāḥ phala bhareṇa puṣpa bhāreṇa ca drumāḥ ||3-11-48||
pippalīnām ca pakvānām vanād asmād upāgataḥ |gandho ayam pavana utkṣiptaḥ sahasā kaṭukodayaḥ ||3-11-49||
tatra tatra ca dṛśyante saṃkṣiptāḥ kāṣṭha saṃcayāḥ |lūnāḥ ca paridṛśyante darbhā vaidūrya varcasaḥ ||3-11-50||
etat ca vana madhyastham kṛṣṇa abhra śikhara upamam |pāvakasya āśramasthasya dhūmāgram saṃpradṛśyate ||3-11-51||
vivikteṣu ca tīrtheṣu kṛta snānā dvijātayaḥ |puṣpa upahāram kurvanti kusumaiḥ svayam ārjitaiḥ ||3-11-52||
tataḥ sutīkṣṇasya vacanam yathā saumya mayā śrutam |agastyasya āśramo bhrātur nūnam eṣa bhaviṣyati ||3-11-53||
nigṛhya tarasā mṛtyum lokānām hita kāmyayā |yasya bhrātrā kṛtā iyam dik śaraṇyā puṇya karmaṇā ||3-11-54||
iha ekadā kila krūro vātāpiḥ api ca ilvalaḥ |bhrātarau sahitau āstām brāhmaṇaghnau mahā asurau ||3-11-55||
dhārayan brāhmaṇam rūpam ilvalaḥ saṃskṛtam vadan |āmaṃtrayati viprān sa śrāddham uddiśya nirghṛṇaḥ ||3-11-56||
bhrātaram saṃskṛtam kṛtvā tataḥ tam meṣa rūpiṇam |tān dvijān bhojayāmāsa śrāddha dṛṣṭena karmaṇā ||3-11-57||
tato bhuktavatām teṣām viprāṇām ilvalo abravīt |vātāpe niṣkramasva iti svareṇa mahatā vadan ||3-11-58||
tato bhrātur vacaḥ śrutvā vātāpiḥ meṣavat nadan |bhittvā bhitvā śarīrāṇi brāhmaṇānām viniṣpatat ||3-11-59||
brāhmaṇānām sahasrāṇi taiḥ evam kāma rūpibhiḥ |vināśitāni saṃhatya nityaśaḥ piśita aśanaiḥ ||3-11-60||
agastyena tadā devaiḥ prārthitena maharṣiṇā |anubhūya kila śrāddhe bhakṣitaḥ sa mahā asuraḥ ||3-11-61||
tataḥ saṃpannam iti uktvā dattvā haste avanejanam |bhrātaram niṣkramasva iti ca ilvalaḥ samabhāṣata ||3-11-62||
sa tadā bhāṣamāṇam tu bhrātaram vipra ghātinam |abravīt prahasan dhīmān agastyo muni sattamaḥ ||3-11-63||
kuto niṣkramitum śaktir mayā jīrṇasya rakṣasaḥ |bhrātuḥ te meṣa rūpasya gatasya yama sādanam ||3-11-64||
atha tasya vacaḥ śrutvā bhrātur nidhana saṃśritam |pradharṣayitum ārebhe munim krodhāt niśā caraḥ ||3-11-65||
so abhyadravat dvijeṃdram tam muninā dīpta tejasā |cakṣuṣā anala kalpena nirdagdho nidhanam gataḥ ||3-11-66||
tasya ayam āśramo bhrātuḥ taṭāka vana śobhitaḥ |vipra anukampayā yena karma idam duṣkaram kṛtam ||3-11-67||
evam kathayamānasya tasya saumitriṇā saha |rāmasya astam gataḥ sūryaḥ saṃdhyā kālo abhyavartata ||3-11-68||
upāsya paścimām saṃdhyām saha bhrātrā yathā vidhi |praviveśa āśrama padam tam ṛṣim ca abhyavādayat ||3-11-69||
samyak pratigṛhītaḥ tu muninā tena rāghavaḥ |nyavasat tām niśām ekām prāśya mūla phalāni ca ||3-11-70||
tasyām rātryām vyatītāyām udite ravi maṇḍale |bhrātaram tam agastyasya āmaṃtrayata rāghavaḥ ||3-11-71||
abhivādaye tvām bhagavan sukham sma uṣyato niśām |āmaṃtraye tvām gacchāmi gurum te draṣṭum agrajam ||3-11-72||
gamyatām iti tena ukto jagāma raghu nandanaḥ |yathā uddiṣṭena mārgeṇa vanam tat ca avalokayan ||3-11-73||
nīvārān panasān sālān vanjulān tiniśān tathā |ciri bilvān madhūkān ca bilvān atha ca tindukān ||3-11-74||
puṣpitān puṣpita agrābhir latābhir upaśobhitān |dadarśa rāmaḥ śataśaḥ tatra kāntāra pādapān ||3-11-75||
hasti hastaiḥ vimṛditān vānaraiḥ upaśobhitān |mattaiḥ śakuni saṃghaiḥ ca śataśaḥ prati nāditān ||3-11-76||
tato abravīt samīpastham rāmo rājīva locanaḥ |pṛṣṭhato anugatam vīram lakṣmaṇam lakṣmivardhanam ||3-11-77||
snigdha patrā yathā vṛkṣā yathā kṣāntā mṛga dvijāḥ |āśramo na atidūrastho maharṣer bhāvita ātmanaḥ ||3-11-78||
agastya iti vikhyāto loke svena eva karmaṇā |āśramo dṛśyate tasya pariśrānta śrama apahaḥ ||3-11-79||
prājya dhūma ākula vanaḥ cīra mālā pariṣkṛtaḥ |praśānta mṛga yūthaḥ ca nānā śakuni nāditaḥ ||3-11-80||
nigṛhya tarasā mṛtyum lokānām hita kāmyayā |dakṣiṇā dik kṛtā yena śaraṇyā puṇya karmaṇā ||3-11-81||
tasya idam āśrama padam prabhāvād yasya rākṣasaiḥ |dik iyam dakṣiṇā trāsād dṛśyate na upabhujyate ||3-11-82||
yadā prabhṛti ca ākrāntā dig iyam puṇya karmaṇā |tadā prabhṛti nir vairāḥ praśāntā rajanī carāḥ ||3-11-83||
nāmnā ca iyam bhagavato dakṣiṇā dik pradakṣiṇā |prathitā triṣu lokeṣu durdharṣā krūra karmabhiḥ ||3-11-84||
mārgam niroddhum satatam bhāskarasya acala uttamaḥ |saṃdeśam pālayan tasya viṃdhya śailo na vardhate ||3-11-85||
ayam dīrgha āyuṣaḥ tasya loke viśruta karmaṇaḥ |agastyasya āśramaḥ śrīmān vinīta mṛga sevitaḥ ||3-11-86||
eṣa loka arcitaḥ sādhuḥ hite nityam rataḥ satām |asmān adhigatān eṣa śreyasā yojayiṣyati ||3-11-87||
ārādhayiṣyāmi atra aham agastyam tam mahāmunim |śeṣam ca vana vāsasya saumya vatsyāmi aham prabho ||3-11-88||
atra devāḥ sagandharvāḥ siddhāḥ ca parama ṛṣayaḥ |agastyam niyata āhārāḥ satatam paryupāsate ||3-11-89||
na atra jīvet mṛṣāvādī krūro vā yadi vā śaṭhaḥ |nṛśaṃsaḥ pāpa vṛtto vā muniḥ eṣa tathā vidhaḥ ||3-11-90||
atra devāḥ ca yakṣāḥ ca nāgāḥ ca patagaiḥ saha |vasanti niyata āhārā dharmam ārādhayiṣṇavaḥ ||3-11-91||
atra siddhā mahātmāno vimānaiḥ sūrya sannibhaiḥ |tyaktvā dehān navair dehaiḥ svar yātāḥ parama ṛṣayaḥ ||3-11-92||
yakṣatvam amaratvam ca rājyāni vividhāni ca |atra devāḥ prayacchanti bhūtaiḥ ārādhitāḥ śubhaiḥ ||3-11-93||
āgatāḥ sma āśrama padam saumitre praviśa agrataḥ |nivedaya iha mām prāptam ṛṣaye saha sītayā ||3-11-94||
sa praviśya āśrama padam lakṣmaṇo rāghava anujaḥ |agastya śiṣyam āsādya vākyam etad uvāca ha ||3-12-1||
rājā daśaratho nāma jyeṣṭhaḥ tasya suto balī |rāmaḥ prāpto munim draṣṭum bhāryayā saha sītayā ||3-12-2||
lakṣmaṇo nāma tasya aham bhrātā tu avarajo hitaḥ |anukūlaḥ ca bhaktaḥ ca yadi te śrotram āgataḥ ||3-12-3||
te vayam vanam atyugram praviṣṭāḥ pitṛ śāsanāt |draṣṭum icchāmahe sarve bhagavantam nivedyatām ||3-12-4||
tasya tad vacanam śrutvā lakṣmaṇasya tapodhanaḥ |tathā iti uktvā agni śaraṇam praviveśa niveditum ||3-12-5||
sa praviśya muniśreṣṭham tapasā duṣpradharṣaṇam |kṛta aṃjaliḥ uvāca idam rāma āgamanam añjasā ||3-12-6||
yathā uktam lakṣmaṇena eva śiṣyaḥ tasya agastasya saṃmataḥ |putrau daśarathasya imau rāmo lakṣmaṇa eva ca ||3-12-7||
praviṣṭau āśramapadam sītayā saha bhāryayā |draṣṭum bhavantam āyātau śuśrūṣārtham arindamau ||3-12-8||
yad atra anaṃtaram tat tvam ājñāpayitum arhasi |tataḥ śiṣyāt upaśrutya prāptam rāmam sa lakṣmaṇam ||3-12-9||
vaidehīm ca mahābhāgām idam vacanam abravīt |diṣṭyā rāmaḥ cirasya adya draṣṭum mām samupāgataḥ ||3-12-10||
manasā kāṃkṣitam hi asya mayā api āgamanam prati |gamyatām satkṛto rāmaḥ sa bhāryaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-12-11||
praveśyatām samīpam me kim asau na praveśitaḥ |evam uktaḥ tu muninā dharmajñena mahātmanā ||3-12-12||
abhivādya abravīt śiṣyaḥ tathā iti niyata aṃjaliḥ |tadā niṣkramya saṃbhrāntaḥ śiṣyo lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-12-13||
kva asau rāmo munim draṣṭum etu praviśatu svayam |tato gatvā āśrama padam śiṣyeṇa saha lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-12-14||
darśayāmāsa kākutstham sītām ca janakātmajām |tam śiṣyaḥ praśritam vākyam agastya vacanam bruvan ||3-12-15||
prāveśayat yathā nyāyam satkāra arha susatkṛtam |praviveśa tato rāmaḥ sītayā saha lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-12-16||
praśānta hariṇa ākīrṇam āśramam hi avalokayan |sa tatra brahmaṇaḥ sthānam agneḥ sthānam tathaiva ca ||3-12-17||
viṣṇoḥ sthānam mahendrasya sthānam caiva vivasvataḥ |soma sthānam bhaga sthānam sthānam kauberam eva ca ||3-12-18||
dhātur vidhātuḥ sthānam ca vāyoḥ sthānam tathaiva ca |sthānam ca pāśa hastasya vāruṇasya mahātmanaḥ ||3-12-19||
sthānam tathaiva gāyatryā vasūnām sthānam eva ca |sthānam ca nāgarājasya garuḍa sthānam eva ca ||3-12-20||
kārtikeyasya ca sthānam dharma sthānam ca paśyati |tataḥ śiṣyaiḥ parivṛto munir api abhiniṣpatat ||3-12-21||
tam dadarśa agrato rāmo munīnām dīpta tejasam |abravīt vacanam vīro lakṣmaṇam lakṣmivardhanam ||3-12-22||
bahir lakṣmaṇa niṣkrāmati agastyo bhagavān ṛṣiḥ |audāryeṇa avagacchāmi nidhānam tapasām imam ||3-12-23||
evam uktvā mahābāhuḥ agastyam sūrya varcasam |jagrāha āpatat tasya pādau ca raghunandana ||3-12-24||
abhivādya tu dharmātmā tasthau rāmaḥ kṛtāṃjaliḥ |sītayā saha vaidehyā tadā rāmaḥ sa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-12-25||
pratigṛhya ca kākutstham arcayitvā āsana udakaiḥ |kuśala praśnam uktvā ca āsyatām iti so'bravīt ||3-12-26||
agnim hutvā pradāya arghyam atithin pratipūjya ca |vānaprasthena dharmeṇa sa teṣām bhojanam dadau ||3-12-27||
prathamam ca upaviśya atha dharmajño munipuṃgavaḥ |uvāca rāmam āsīnam prāṃjalim dharmakovidam ||3-12-28||
agnim hutvā pradāya arghyam atithim pratipūjayet |anyathā khalu kākutstha tapasvī samudācaran |duḥsākṣī iva pare loke svāni māṃsāni bhakṣayet ||3-12-29||
rājā sarvasya lokasya dharmacārī mahārathaḥ |pūjanīyaḥ ca mānyaḥ ca bhavān prāptaḥ priya atithiḥ ||3-12-30||
evam uktvā phalaiḥ mūlaiḥ puṣpaiḥ ca anyaiḥ ca rāghavam |pūjayitvā yathā kāmam tato agastyaḥ tam abravīt ||3-12-31||
idam divyam mahat cāpam hema vajra vibhūṣitam |vaiṣṇavam puruṣavyāghra nirmitam viśvakarmaṇā ||3-12-32||
amoghaḥ sūrya saṃkāśo brahmadattaḥ śara uttamaḥ |datto mama mahendreṇa tūṇī ca akṣaya sāyakau ||3-12-33||
saṃpūrṇau niśitaiḥ bāṇaiḥ jvaladbhiḥ iva pāvakaiḥ |mahā rajata kośo ayam asiḥ hemavibhūṣitaḥ ||3-12-34||
anena dhanuṣā rāma hatvā saṃkhye mahāsurān |ājahāra śriyam dīptām purā viṣṇur diva okasām ||3-12-35||
tat dhanuḥ tau ca tūṇi ca śaram khaḍgam ca mānada |jayāya pratigṛhṇīṣva vajram vajradharo yathā ||3-12-36||
evam uktvā mahā tejāḥ samastam tat vara āyudham |dattvā rāmāya bhagavān agastyaḥ punar abravīt ||3-12-37||
rāma prīto asmi bhadram te parituṣṭo asmi lakṣmaṇa |abhivādayitum yan mām prāptau sthaḥ saha sītayā ||3-13-1||
adhva śrameṇa vām khedo bādhate pracura śramaḥ |vyaktam utkaṇṭhate vā api maithilī janaka ātmajā ||3-13-2||
eṣā ca sukumārī ca khedaiḥ ca na vimānitā |prāajya doṣam vanam praptā bhartṛ sneha pracoditā ||3-13-3||
yathā eṣā ramate rāma iha sītā tathā kuru |duṣkaram kṛtavatī eṣā vane tvām abhigacchatī ||3-13-4||
eṣā hi prakṛtiḥ strīṇām āsṛṣṭe raghunaṃdana |samastham anuraṃjaṃte viṣamastham tyajanti ca ||3-13-5||
śata hradānām lolatvam śastrāṇām tīkṣṇatām tathā |garuḍa anilayoḥ śaighryam anugacchanti yoṣitaḥ ||3-13-6||
iyam tu bhavato bhāryā doṣair etair vivarjitāḥ |ślāghyā ca vyapadeśyā ca yathā devī hi arundhatī ||3-13-7||
alaṃkṛto ayam deśaḥ ca yatra saumitriṇā saha |vaidehyā ca anayā rāma vatsyasi tvam ariṃdama ||3-13-8||
evam uktaḥ tu muninā rāghavaḥ saṃyata aṃjaliḥ |uvāca praśritam vākyam ṛṣim dīptam iva analam ||3-13-9||
dhanyosmi anugṛhītosmi yasya me muni puṃgavaḥ |guṇaiḥ sabhrātṛ bhāryasya guruḥ naḥ parituṣyati ||3-13-10||
kintu vyādiśa me deśam sa udakam bahu kānanam |yatra āśrama padam kṛtvā vaseyam nirataḥ sukham ||3-13-11||
tato abravīt muni śreṣṭhaḥ śrutvā rāmasya bhāṣitam |dhyātvā muhūrtam dharmātmā dhīro dhīrataram vacaḥ ||3-13-12||
ito dvi yojane tāta bahu mūla phala udakaḥ |deśo bahu mṛgaḥ śrīmān paṃcavaṭi abhiviśrutaḥ ||3-13-13||
tatra gatvā āśrama padam kṛtvā saumitriṇā saha |ramasva tvam pitur vākyam yathā uktam anupālayan ||3-13-14||
vidito hi eṣa vṛttāṃto mama sarvaḥ tava anagha |tapasaḥ ca prabhāveṇa snehād daśarathasya ca ||3-13-15||
hṛdayasthaḥ ca te chando vijñātaḥ tapasā mayā |iha vāsam pratijñāya mayā saha tapo vane ||3-13-16||
ataḥ ca tvām aham brūmi gaccha paṃcavaṭīm iti |sa hi ramyo vanoddeśo maithilī tatra raṃsyate ||3-13-17||
sa deśaḥ ślāghanīyaḥ ca na atidūre ca rāghava |godāvaryāḥ samīpe ca maithilī tatra raṃsyate ||3-13-18||
prājya mūla phalaiḥ caiva nānā dvija gaṇair yutaḥ |viviktaḥ ca mahābāho puṇyo ramyaḥ tathaiva ca ||3-13-19||
bhavān api sadācāraḥ ca śaktaḥ ca parirakṣaṇe |api ca atra vasan rāma tāpasān pālayiṣyasi ||3-13-20||
etat ālakṣyate vīra madhūkānām mahat vanam |uttareṇa asya gaṃtavyam nyagrodham api gacchatā ||3-13-21||
tataḥ sthalam upāruhya parvatasya avidūrataḥ |khyātaḥ paṃcavaṭī iti eva nitya puṣpita kānanaḥ ||3-13-22||
agastyena evam uktaḥ tu rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha |satkṛtya āmaṃtrayāmāsa tam ṛṣim satya vādinam ||3-13-23||
tau tu tena abhyanujñātau kṛta pāda abhivandanau |tam āśramam paṃcavaṭīm jagmatuḥ saha sītayā ||3-13-24||
gṛhīta cāpau tu narādhipa ātmajau< >viṣakta tūṇī samareṣu akātarau |yathā upadiṣṭena pathā maharṣiṇā |prajagmatuḥ paṃcavaṭīm samāhitau ||3-13-25||
atha paṃcavaṭīm gaccann antarā raghunandanaḥ |āsasāda mahākāyam gṛdhram bhīma parākramam ||3-14-1||
tam dṛṣṭvā tau mahābhāgau vanastham rāma lakṣmaṇau |menāte rākṣasam pakṣim bruvāṇau ko bhavān iti ||3-14-2||
sa tau madhurayā vācā saumyayā prīṇayann iva |uvāca vatsa mām viddhi vayasyam pitur ātmanaḥ ||3-14-3||
sa tam pitṛ sakham matvā pūjayāmāsa rāghavaḥ |sa tasya kulam avyagram atha papraccha nāma ca ||3-14-4||
rāmasya vacanam śrutvā kulam ātmānam eva ca |ācacakṣe dvijaḥ tasmai sarvabhūta samudbhavam ||3-14-5||
pūrvakāle mahābāho ye prajāpatayo abhavan |tān me nigadataḥ sarvān āditaḥ śṛṇu rāghava ||3-14-6||
kardamaḥ prathamaḥ teṣām vikṛtaḥ tad anantaram |śeṣaḥ ca saṃśrayaḥ caiva bahu putraḥ ca vīryavān  ||3-14-7||
sthāṇur marīcir atriḥ ca kratuḥ caiva mahābalaḥ |pulastyaḥ ca aṃgirāḥ caiva pracetāḥ pulahaḥ tathā ||3-14-8||
dakṣo vivasvān aparo ariṣṭanemiḥ ca rāghava |kaśyapaḥ ca mahātejāḥ teṣām āsīt ca paścimaḥ ||3-14-9||
prajāpateḥ tu dakṣasya babhūvur iti  viśrutam |ṣaṣṭir duhitaro rāma yaśasvinyo mahāyaśaḥ ||3-14-10||
kaśyapaḥ pratijagrāha tāsām aṣṭau sumadhyamāḥ |aditim ca ditim caiva danūm api ca kālakām ||3-14-11||
tāmrām krodha vaśām caiva manum ca apy analām api |tāḥ tu kanyāḥ tataḥ prītaḥ kaśyapaḥ punar abravīt ||3-14-12||
putrāmaḥ trailokya bhartṝn vai janayiṣyatha mat samān |aditiḥ tan manā rāma ditiḥ ca danur eva ca ||3-14-13||
kālakā ca mahābāho śeṣāḥ tu amanaso abhavan |adityām jajñire devāḥ trayaḥ triṃśat ariṃdama ||3-14-14||
ādityā vasavo rudrā aśvinau ca paraṃtapa |ditiḥ tu ajanayat putrān daityām tāta yaśasvinaḥ ||3-14-15||
teṣām iyam vasumatī purā āsīt sa vana arṇavā |danuḥ tu ajanayat putram aśvagrīvam ariṃdama ||3-14-16||
narakam kālakam caiva kālakā api vyajāyata |krauncīm bhāsīm tathā śyenīm dhṛtarāṣṭrīm tathā śukīm ||3-14-17||
tāmrā tu suṣuve kanyāḥ paṃca etā lokaviśrutāḥ |ulūkān janayat krauncī bhāsī bhāsān vyajāyata ||3-14-18||
śyenī śyenām ca gṛdhrāma ca vyajāyata sutejasaḥ |dhṛtarāṣṭrī tu haṃsām ca kalahaṃsām ca sarvaśaḥ ||3-14-19||
cakravākām ca bhadram te vijajñe sā api bhāminī |śukī natām vijajñe tu natāyā vinatā sutā ||3-14-20||
daśa krodhavaśā rāma vijajñe api ātmasaṃbhavāḥ |mṛgīm ca mṛgamaṃdām ca harīm bhadramadām api ||3-14-21||
mātaṃgīm atha śārdūlīm śvetām ca surabhīm tathā |sarva lakṣaṇa saṃpannām surasām kadrukām api ||3-14-22||
apatyam tu mṛgāḥ sarve mṛgyā naravarottama |ṛkṣāḥ ca mṛgamaṃdāyāḥ sṛmarāḥ camarāḥ tathā ||3-14-23||
tataḥ tu irāvatīm nāma jajñe bhadramadā sutām |tasyāḥ tu airāvataḥ putro lokanātho mahāgajaḥ ||3-14-24||
haryāḥ ca harayo apatyam vānarāḥ ca tapasvinaḥ |golāṃgūlāḥ ca śārdūlī vyāghrām ca ajanayat sutān ||3-14-25||
mātaṃgyāḥ tu atha mātangāapatyam manuja ṛṣabha |diśāgajam tu śveta kākutstha śvetā vyajanayat sutam ||3-14-26||
tato duhitarau rāma surabhir dve vi ajāyata |rohiṇīm nāma bhadram te gandharvīm ca yaśasvinīm ||3-14-27||
rohiṇi ajanayad gāvo gandharvī vājinaḥ sutān |surasā ajanayan nāgān rāma kadrūḥ ca pannagān ||3-14-28||
manur manuṣyān janayat kaśyapasya mahātmanaḥ |brāhmaṇān kṣatriyān vaiśyān śūdrām ca manujarṣabha ||3-14-29||
mukhato brāhmaṇā jātā urasaḥ kṣatriyāḥ tathā |ūrubhyām jajñire vaiśyāḥ padbhyām śūdrā iti śrutiḥ ||3-14-30||
sarvān puṇya phalān vṛkṣān analā api vyajāyata |vinatā ca śukī pautrī kadrūḥ ca surasā svasā ||3-14-31||
kadrūr nāga sahasram tu vijajñe dharaṇīdharan |dvau putrau vinatāyāḥ tu garuḍo aruṇa eva ca ||3-14-32||
tasmāt jāto aham aruṇāt saṃpātiḥ ca mama agrajaḥ |jaṭāyur iti mām viddhi śyenī putram ariṃdama ||3-14-33||
so aham vāsa sahāyaḥ te bhaviṣyāmi yadi icchasi |idam durgam hi kāntāram mṛga rākṣasa sevitam sītām ca tāta rakṣiṣye tvayi yāte salakṣmaṇe ||3-14-34||
jaṭāyuṣam tu pratipūjya rāghavo mudā pariṣvajya ca sannato abhavat |pitur hi śuśrāva sakhitvam ātmavān jaṭāyuṣā saṃkathitam punaḥ punaḥ ||3-14-35||
sa tatra sītām paridāya maithilīm saha eva tena atibalena pakṣiṇā |jagāma tām paṃcavaṭīm salakṣmaṇo ripūn didhakṣan śalabhān iva analaḥ  ||3-14-36||
tataḥ paṃcavaṭīm gatvā nānā vyāla mṛgāyutām |uvāca bhrātaram rāmo lakṣmaṇam dīpta tejasam ||3-15-1||
āgatāḥ sma yathā uddiṣṭam yam deśam muniḥ abravīt |ayam paṃcavaṭī deśaḥ saumya puṣpita kānanaḥ ||3-15-2||
sarvataḥ cāryatām dṛṣṭiḥ kānane nipuṇo hi asi |āśramaḥ katara asmin naḥ deśe bhavati sammataḥ ||3-15-3||
ramate yatra vaidehī tvam aham caiva lakṣmaṇa |tādṛśo dṛśyatām deśaḥ saṃnikṛṣṭa jalāśayaḥ ||3-15-4||
vana rāmaṇyakam yatra jala rāmaṇyakam tathā |saṃnikṛṣṭam ca yasmin tu samit puṣpa kuśa udakam ||3-15-5||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa lakmaṇaḥ saṃyata aṃjaliḥ |sītā samakṣam kākutstham idam vacanam abravīt ||3-15-6||
paravān asmi kākutstha tvayi varṣa śatam sthite |svayam tu rucire deśe kriyatām iti mām vada ||3-15-7||
suprītaḥ tena vākyena lakṣmaṇasya mahādyutiḥ |vimṛśan rocayāmāsa deśam sarva guṇa anvitam ||3-15-8||
sa tam ruciram ākramya deśam āśrama karmaṇi |haste gṛhītvā hastena rāmaḥ saumitrim abravīt ||3-15-9||
ayam deśaḥ samaḥ śrīmān puṣpitair tarubhir vṛtaḥ |iha āśrama padam saumya yathāvat kartum arhasi ||3-15-10||
iyam āditya saṃkāśaiḥ padmaiḥ surabhi gaṃdhibhiḥ |adūre dṛśyate ramyā padminī padma śobhitā ||3-15-11||
yathā ākhyātam agastyena muninā bhāvitātmanā |iyam godāvarī ramyā puṣpitaiḥ tarubhir vṛtā ||3-15-12||
haṃsa kāraṇḍava ākīrṇā cakravāka upaśobhitā |na atidūre na ca āsanne mṛga yūtha nipīḍitā ||3-15-13||
mayūra nāditā ramyāḥ prāṃśavo bahu kaṃdarāḥ |dṛśyante girayaḥ saumya phullaiḥ tarubhir āvṛtāḥ ||3-15-14||
sauvarṇai rājataiḥ tāmraiḥ deśe deśe ca dhātubhiḥ |gavākṣitā iva ābhānti gajāḥ parama bhaktibhiḥ ||3-15-15||
sālaiḥ tālaiḥ tamālaiḥ ca kharjūraiḥ panasaiḥ drumaiḥ |nīvāraiḥ tiniśaiḥ caiva punnāgaiḥ ca upaśobhitāḥ ||3-15-16||
cūtair aśokaiḥ tilakaiḥ ketakair api caṃpakaiḥ  |puṣpa gulma latā upetaiḥ taiḥ taiḥ tarubhir āvṛtāḥ ||3-15-17||
syandanaiḥ caṃdanaiḥ  nīpaiḥ parṇāsaiḥ lakucaiḥ api |dhava aśvakarṇa khadiraiḥ śamī kiṃśuka pāṭalaiḥ ||3-15-18||
idam puṇyam idam ramyam idam bahu mṛga dvijam |iha vatsyāma saumitre sārdham etena pakṣiṇā ||3-15-19||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa lakṣmaṇaḥ paravīrahā |acireṇa āśramam bhrātuḥ cakāra sumahābalaḥ ||3-15-20||
parṇaśālām suvipulām tatra saṃghāta mṛttikām |sustaṃbhām maskarair dīrghaiḥ kṛta vaṃśām suśobhanām ||3-15-21||
śamī śākhābhiḥ āstīrya dhṛḍha pāśāvapāśitam |kuśa kāśa śaraiḥ parṇaiḥ suparicchāditām tathā ||3-15-22||
samīkṛta talām ramyām cakāra sumahābalaḥ |nivāsam rāghavasya arthe prekṣṇīyam anuttamam ||3-15-23||
sa gatvā lakṣmaṇaḥ śrīmān nadīm godāvarīm tadā |snātvā padmāni ca ādāya saphalaḥ punar āgataḥ ||3-15-24||
tataḥ puṣpa balim kṛtvā śāntim ca sa yathāvidhi |darśayāmāsa rāmāya tad āśrama padam kṛtam ||3-15-25||
sa tam dṛṣṭvā kṛtam saumyam āśramam saha sītayā |rāghavaḥ parṇaśālāyām harṣam āhārayat param ||3-15-26||
susaṃhṛṣṭaḥ pariṣvajya bāhubhyām lakṣmaṇam tadā |ati snigdham ca gāḍham ca vacanam ca idam abravīt ||3-15-27||
prīto asmi te mahat karma tvayā kṛtam idam prabho |pradeyo yan nimittam te pariṣvaṃgo mayā kṛtaḥ ||3-15-28||
bhāvajñena kṛtajñena dharmajñena ca lakṣmaṇa |tvayā putreṇa dharmātmā na saṃvṛttaḥ pitā mama ||3-15-29||
evam lakṣmaṇam uktvā tu rāghavo lakṣmivardhanaḥ |tasmin deśe bahu phale nyavasat sa sukham sukhī ||3-15-30||
vasataḥ tasya tu sukham rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ |śarad vyapāye hemaṃtaṛtur iṣṭaḥ pravartata ||3-16-1||
sa kadācit prabhātāyām śarvaryām raghunaṃdanaḥ |prayayāva abhiṣekārtham ramyam godāvarīm nadīm ||3-16-2||
prahvaḥ kalaśa hasataḥ tam sītayā saha vīryavān |pṛṣṭhato anuvrajan bhrātā saumitrir idam abravīt ||3-16-3||
ayam sa kālaḥ saṃprāptaḥ priyo yaḥ te priyaṃvada |alaṃkṛta iva ābhāti yena saṃvatsaraḥ śubhaḥ ||3-16-4||
nīhāra paruṣo lokaḥ pṛthivī sasya mālinī |jalāni anupabhogyāni subhago havya vāhanaḥ ||3-16-5||
nava āgrayaṇa pūjābhir abhyarcya pitṛ devatāḥ |kṛta āgrayaṇakāḥ kāle santo vigata kalmaṣāḥ ||3-16-6||
prājyakāmā janapadāḥ saṃpannatara go rasāḥ |vicaranti mahīpālā yātra artham vijigīṣavaḥ ||3-16-7||
sevamāne dṛḍham sūrye diśam antaka sevitām |vihīna tilakā iva strī na uttarā dik prakāśate ||3-16-8||
prakṛtyā hima kośa āḍhyo dūra sūryāḥ ca sāṃpratam |yathārtha nāmā suvyaktam himavān himavān giriḥ ||3-16-9||
atyanta sukha saṃcārā madhyāhne sparśataḥ sukhāḥ |divasāḥ subhaga ādityāaḥ chāyā salila durbhagāḥ ||3-16-10||
mṛdu sūryāḥ sanīhārāḥ paṭu śītāḥ samārutāḥ |śūnya araṇyā hima dhvastā divasā bhānti sāmpratam ||3-16-11||
nivṛtta ākāśa śayanāḥ puṣyanītā hima aruṇāḥ |śītā vṛddhatara āyāmaḥ tri yāmā yānti sāṃpratam ||3-16-12||
ravi saṃkrānta saubhāgyaḥ tuṣāra aruṇa maṇḍalaḥ |niḥśvāsa andha iva ādarśāḥ caṃdramā na prakāśate ||3-16-13||
jyotsnā tuṣāra malinā paurṇamāsyām na rājate |sītā iva ca ātapa śyāmā lakṣyate na tu śobhate ||3-16-14||
prakṛtyā śītala sparśo hima viddhāḥ ca sāṃpratam |pravāti paścimo vāyuḥ kāle dvi guṇa śītalaḥ ||3-16-15||
bāṣpa cchannāni araṇyāni yava godhūmavaṃti ca |śobhante abhyudite sūrye nadadbhiḥ kraunca sārasaiḥ ||3-16-16||
kharjūra puṣpa ākṛtibhiḥ śirobhiḥ pūrṇa taṇḍulaiḥ |śobhante kiṃcid ālaṃbāḥ śālayaḥ kanaka prabhāḥ ||3-16-17||
mayūkhaiḥ upasarpadbhiḥ hima nīhāra saṃvṛtaiḥ |dūram abhyuditaḥ sūryaḥ śaśāṃka iva lakṣyate ||3-16-18||
agrāhya vīryaḥ pūrvāhṇe madhyāhne sparśataḥ sukhaḥ |saṃraktaḥ kiṃcid āpāṇḍuḥ ātapaḥ śobhate kṣitau ||3-16-19||
avaśyāya nipātena kiṃcit praklinna śādvalā |vanānām śobhate bhūmir niviṣṭa taruṇa ātapā ||3-16-20||
spṛśan tu suvipulam śītam udakam dviradaḥ sukham |atyanta tṛṣito vanyaḥ pratisaṃharate karam ||3-16-21||
ete hi samupāsīnā vihagā jalacāriṇaḥ |na avagāhanti salilam apragalbhā iva āvaham ||3-16-22||
avaśyāya tamo naddhā nīhāra tamasā āvṛtāḥ |prasuptā iva lakṣyante vipuṣpā vana rājayaḥ ||3-16-23||
bāṣpa saṃcanna salilā ruta vijñeya sārasāḥ |himāardra vālukaiḥ tīraiḥ sarito bhānti sāṃpratam ||3-16-24||
tuṣāra patanāt caiva mṛdutvāt bhāskarasya ca |śaityāt aga agrastham api prāyeṇa rasavat jalam ||3-16-25||
jarā jarjaritaiḥ patraiḥ śīrṇa kesara karṇikaiḥ |nāla śeṣā hima dhvastā na bhānti kamalākarāḥ ||3-16-26||
asmin tu puruṣavyāghra kāle duḥkha samanvitaḥ |tapaścarati dharmātmā tvat bhaktyā bharataḥ pure ||3-16-27||
tyaktvā rājyam ca mānam ca bhogāṃśca vividhān bahūn |tapasvī niyatāhāraḥ śete śīte mahītale ||3-16-28||
so'pi velām imām nūnam abhiṣeka artham udyataḥ |vṛtaḥ prakṛtibhir nityam prayāti sarayūm nadīm ||3-16-29||
atyanta sukha saṃvṛddhaḥ sukumāro himārditaḥ |katham tu apara rātreṣu sarayūm avagāhate ||3-16-30||
padmapatrekṣaṇaḥ śyāmaḥ śrīmān nirudaro mahān |dharmajñaḥ satyavādī ca hrī niṣedho jitendriyaḥ ||3-16-31||
priyābhibhāṣī madhuro dīrghabāhuḥ arindamaḥ |saṃtyajya vividhān bhogān āryam sarvātmanā āśritaḥ ||3-16-32||
jitaḥ svargaḥ tava bhrātrā bharatena mahātmanā |vanastham api tāpasye yaḥ tvām anuvidhīyate ||3-16-33||
na pitryam anuvarntante mātṛkam dvipadā iti |khyāto loka pravādo ayam bharatena anyathā kṛtaḥ ||3-16-34||
bhartā daśaratho yasyāḥ sādhuḥ ca bharataḥ sutaḥ |katham nu sā ambā kaikeyī tādṛśī krūradarśinī ||3-16-35||
iti evam lakṣmaṇe vākyam snehāt vadati dharmike |parivādam jananyaḥ tam asahan rāghavo abravīt ||3-16-36||
na te ambā madhyamā tāta garhitavyā kathaṃcana |tām eva ikṣvāku nāthasya bharatasya kathām kuru ||3-16-37||
niścitā eva hi me buddhiḥ vana vāse dṛḍha vratā |bharata sneha saṃtaptā bāliśī kriyate punaḥ ||3-16-38||
saṃsmarāmi asya vākyāni priyāṇi madhurāṇi ca |hṛdyāni amṛta kalpāni manaḥ prahlādāni ca ||3-16-39||
kadā hi aham sameṣyāmi bharatena mahātmanā |śatrughnena ca vīreṇa tvayā ca raghunaṃdana ||3-16-40||
iti evam vilapan tatra prāpya godāvarīm nadīm |cakre abhiṣekam kākutsthaḥ sānujaḥ saha sītayā ||3-16-41||
tarpayitvā atha salilaiḥ taiḥ pitṝn daivatāni ca |stuvanti sma uditam sūryam devatāaḥ ca tathā anaghāḥ||3-16-42||
kṛtābhiṣekaḥ sa rarāja rāmaḥ sītā  dvitīyaḥ saha lakṣmaṇena |kṛta abhiṣeko tu aga rāja putryā rudraḥ sa nandiḥ bhagavān iva īśaḥ ||3-16-43||
kṛta abhiṣeko rāmaḥ tu sītā saumitrir eva ca |tasmāt godāvarī tīrāt tato jagmuḥ svam āśramam ||3-17-1||
āśramam tam upāgamya rāghavaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |kṛtvā paurvāhṇikam karma parṇaśālām upāgamat ||3-17-2||
uvāsa sukhitaḥ tatra pūjyamāno maharṣabhaḥ|sa rāmaḥ parṇa śālāyām āsīnaḥ saha sītayā ||3-17-3||
virarāja mahā bāhuḥ citrayā candramā iva |lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā cakāra vividhāḥ kathāḥ ||3-17-4||
tadā āsīnasya rāmasya kathā saṃsakta cetasaḥ |tam deśam rākṣasī kācid ājagāma yadṛcchayā ||3-17-5||
sā tu śūrpaṇakhā nāma daśagrīvasya rakṣasaḥ |bhaginī rāmam āsādya dadarśa tridaśa upamam ||3-17-6||
dīptāsyam ca mahābāhum padma patrāyata  īkṣaṇam |gaja vikrāṃta gamanam jaṭā maṇdala dhāriṇam ||3-17-7||
sukumāram mahā sattvam pārthiva vyaṃjana anvitam |rāmam indīvara śyāmam kandarpa sadṛśa prabham ||3-17-8||
babhūva indropamam dṛṣṭvā rākṣasī kāma mohitā |sumukham durmukhī rāmam vṛtta madhyam mahodarī ||3-17-9||
viśālākṣam virūpākṣī sukeśam tāmra mūrdhajā |priyarūpam virūpā sā susvaram bhairava svanā ||3-17-10||
taruṇam dāruṇā vṛddhā dakṣiṇam vāma bhāṣiṇī |nyāya vṛttam sudurvṛttā priyam apriya darśanā ||3-17-11||
śarīraja samāviṣṭā rākṣasī rāmam abravīt |jaṭī tāpasa rūpeṇa sabhāryaḥ śara cāpa dhṛk ||3-17-12||
āgataḥ tvam imam deśam katham rākṣasa sevitam |kim āgamana kṛtyam te tat tvam ākhyātum arhasi ||3-17-13||
evam uktaḥ tu rākṣasyā śūrpaṇakhyā paraṃtapaḥ |ṛju buddhitayā sarvam ākhyātum upacakrame ||3-17-14||
āsīt daśaratho nāma rājā tridaśa vikramaḥ |tasya aham agrajaḥ putro rāmo nāma janaiḥ śrutaḥ ||3-17-15||
bhrātā ayam lakṣmaṇo nāma yavīyān mām anuvrataḥ |iyam bhāryā ca vaidehī mama sīteti viśrutā ||3-17-16||
niyogāt tu narendrasya pitur mātuḥ ca yaṃtritaḥ |dharmārtham dharmakāṃkṣī ca vanam vastum iha āgataḥ ||3-17-17||
tvām tu veditum icchāmi kasya tvam kā asi kasya vā |tvam hi tāvanmanojñāṃgī rākṣasī pratibhāsi me ||3-17-18||
iha vā kim nimittam tvam āgatā brūhi tattvataḥ |sā abravīt vacanam śrutvā rākṣasī madana arditā ||3-17-19||
śrūyatām rāma vakṣyāmi tattvārtham vacanam mama |aham śūrpaṇakhā nāma rākṣasī kāmarūpiṇī ||3-17-20||
araṇyam vicarāmi idam ekā sarva bhayaṃkarā |rāvaṇo nāma me bhrātā yadi te śrotram āgataḥ ||3-17-21||
vīro viśravasaḥ putro yadi te śrotram āgataḥ |pravṛddha nidraḥ ca sadā kuṃbhakarṇo mahābalaḥ ||3-17-22||
vibhīṣaṇaḥ tu dharmātmā na tu rākṣasa ceṣṭitaḥ |prakhyāta vīryau ca raṇe bhrātarau khara dūṣaṇau ||3-17-23||
tān aham samatikrāntā rāma tvā pūrva darśanāt |samupetā asmi bhāvena bhartāram puruṣottamam ||3-17-24||
aham prabhāva saṃpannā svacchaṃda bala gāminī |cirāya bhava bhartā me sītayā kim kariṣyasi ||3-17-25||
vikṛtā ca virūpā ca na sā iyam sadṛśī tava |aham eva anurūpā te bhāryā rūpeṇa paśya mām ||3-17-26||
imām virūpām asatīm karālām nirṇata udarīm |anena saha te bhrātrā bhakṣayiṣyāmi mānuṣīm ||3-17-27||
tataḥ parvata śṛṃgāṇi vanāni vividhāni ca |paśyansahamayākāmīdaṇḍakānvicariṣyasi - yadvā - paśyan saha mayā kāmī daṇḍakān vicariṣyasi ||3-17-28||
iti evam uktaḥ kākutsthaḥ prahasya madira īkṣaṇām |idam vacanam ārebhe vaktum vākya viśāradaḥ ||3-17-29||
tām tu śūrpaṇakhām rāmaḥ kāma pāśa avapāśitām |svacchayā ślakṣṇayā vācā smita pūrvam atha abravīt ||3-18-1||
kṛta dāro asmi bhavati bhāryā iyam dayitā mama |tvat vidhānām tu nārīṇām suduḥkhā sasapatnatā ||3-18-2||
anujaḥ tu eṣa me bhrātā śīlavān priya darśanaḥ |śrīmān akṛta dāraḥ ca lakṣmaṇo nāma vīryavān ||3-18-3||
apūrvī bhāryayā ca arthī taruṇaḥ priya darśanaḥ |anurūpaḥ ca te bhartā rūpasya asya bhaviṣyati ||3-18-4||
enam bhaja viśālākṣi bhartāram bhrātaram mama |asapatnā varārohe merum arka prabhā yathā ||3-18-5||
iti rāmeṇa sā proktā rākṣasī kāma mohitā |visṛjya rāmam sahasā tato lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-18-6||
asya rūpasya te yuktā bhāryā aham varavarṇinī |mayā saha sukham sarvān daṇḍakān vicariṣyasi ||3-18-7||
evam uktaḥ tu saumitrī rākṣasyā vākya kovidaḥ |tataḥ śūrpaṇakhīm smitvā lakṣmaṇo yuktam abravīt ||3-18-8||
katham dāsasya me dāsī bhāryā bhavitum icchasi |so aham āryeṇa paravān bhrātrā kamala varṇinī ||3-18-9||
samṛddha arthasya siddhārthā mudita amala varṇinī |āryasya tvam viśālākṣi bhāryā bhava yavīyasī ||3-18-10||
enām virūpām asatīm karālām nirṇata udarīm |bhāryām vṛddhām parityajya tvām eva eṣa bhajiṣyati ||3-18-11||
ko hi rūpam idam śreṣṭham saṃtyajya varavarṇini |mānuṣeṣu varārohe kuryāt bhāvam vicakṣaṇaḥ ||3-18-12||
iti sā lakṣmaṇena uktā karālā nirṇatodarī |manyate tat vacaḥ satyam parihāsa avicakṣaṇā ||3-18-13||
sā rāmam parṇaśālāyām upaviṣṭam paraṃtapam |sītayā saha durdharṣam abravīt kāma mohitā ||3-18-14||
imām virūpām asatīm karālām nirṇatodarīm |vṛddhām bhāryām avaṣṭabhya na mām tvam bahu manyase ||3-18-15||
adya imām bhakṣayiṣyāmi paśyataḥ tava mānuṣīm |tvayā saha cariṣyāmi niḥsapatnā yathā sukham ||3-18-16||
iti uktvā mṛgaśāvākṣīm alāta sadṛśa īkṣaṇā |abhyadhāvat susaṃkruddhā mahā ulkā rohiṇīm iva ||3-18-17||
tām mṛtyu pāśa pratimām āpataṃtīm mahābalaḥ |vigṛhya rāmaḥ kupitaḥ tato lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-18-18||
krūraiḥ anāryaiḥ saumitre parihāsaḥ kathaṃcana |na kāryaḥ paśya vaidehīm kathaṃcit saumya jīvatīm ||3-18-19||
imām virūpām asatīm atimattām mahodarīm |rākṣasīm puruṣavyāghra virūpayitum arhasi ||3-18-20||
iti ukto lakṣmaṇaḥ tasyāḥ kruddho rāmasya paśyataḥ |uddhṛtya khaḍgam ciccheda karṇa nāsam mahābalaḥ ||3-18-21||
nikṛtta karṇa nāsā tu visvaram sā vinadya ca |yathā āgatam pradudrāva ghorā śūrpaṇakhā vanam ||3-18-22||
sā virūpā mahāghorā rākṣasī śoṇita ukṣitā |nanāda vividhān nādān yathā prāvṛṣi toyadaḥ ||3-18-23||
sā vikṣaraṃtī rudhiram bahudhā ghora darśanā |pragṛhya bāhū garjantī praviveśa mahāvanam ||3-18-24||
tataḥ tu sā rākṣasa saṃgha samvṛtam kharam jana sthāna gatam virūpitā |upetya tam bhrātaram ugra tejasam papāta bhūmau gaganād yathā aśaniḥ ||3-18-25||
tataḥ sabhāryam bhaya moha mūrcitā salakṣmaṇam rāghavam āgatam vanam |virūpaṇam ca ātmani śoṇita ukṣitā śaśamsa sarvam bhaginī kharasya sā ||3-18-26||
tām tathā patitām dṛṣṭvā virūpām śoṇita ukṣitām |bhaginīm krodha saṃtaptaḥ kharaḥ papraccha rākṣasaḥ ||3-19-1||
uttiṣṭha tāvat ākhyāhi pramoham jahi saṃbhramam |vyaktam ākhyāhi kena tvam evam rūpā virūpitā ||3-19-2||
kaḥ kṛṣṇa sarpam asīnam āśī viṣama nāgasam |tudati abhisamāpannam aṃguli agreṇa līlayā ||3-19-3||
kāla pāśam samāsajya kaṇṭhe mohāt na jānate |yaḥ tvām adya samāsādya pītavān viṣam uttamam ||3-19-4||
bala vikrama saṃpannā kāmagā kāma rūpiṇī |imām avasthām nītā tvam kena aṃtaka samā gatā ||3-19-5||
deva gandharva bhūtānām ṛṣīṇām ca mahātmanām |ko ayam evam mahāvīryaḥ tvām virūpām cakāra ha ||3-19-6||
na hi paśyāmi aham loke yaḥ kuryāt mama vipriyam |amareṣu sahasrākṣam mahaendram pākaśāsanam ||3-19-7||
adya aham mārgaṇaiḥ prāṇān ādāsye jīvitāṃtagaiḥ |salile kṣīram āsaktam niṣpiban iva sārasaḥ ||3-19-8||
nihatasya mayā saṃkhye śara saṃkṛtta marmaṇaḥ |saphenam rudhiram kasya medinī pātum icchasi ||3-19-9||
kasya patrarathāḥ kāyāt māṃsam utkṛtya saṃgatāḥ |prahṛṣṭā bhakṣayiṣyanti nihatasya mayā raṇe ||3-19-10||
tam na devā na gaṃdharvā na piśācā na rākṣasāḥ |mayā apakṛṣṭam kṛpaṇam śaktāḥ trātum iha āhave ||3-19-11||
upalabhya śanaiḥ saṃjñām tam me śaṃsitum arhasi |yena tvam durvinītena vane vikramya nirjitā ||3-19-12||
iti bhrātur vacaḥ śrutvā kruddhasya ca viśeṣataḥ |tataḥ śūrpaṇakhā vākyam sabāṣpam idam abravīt ||3-19-13||
taruṇau rūpa saṃpannau sukūmārau mahābalau |puṇḍarīka viśālākṣau cīra kṛṣṇa ajina aṃbarau ||3-19-14||
phala mūla aśinau dāntau tāpasau brahmacāriṇau |putrau daśarathasya āstām bhrātarau rāma lakṣmanau ||3-19-15||
gandharva rāja pratimau pārthiva vyanjana anvitau |devau vā dānavau - mānuṣau - vā tau na tarkayitum utsahe ||3-19-16||
taruṇī rūpasaṃpannā sarvāabharaṇa bhūṣitā |dṛṣṭā tatra mayā nārī tayor madhye sumadhyamā ||3-19-17||
tābhyām ubhābhyām saṃbhūya pramadām adhikṛtya tām |imām avasthām nītā aham yathā anāthā satī tathā ||3-19-18||
tasyāḥ ca anṛju vṛttāyāḥ tayoḥ ca hatayor aham |saphenam pātum icchāmi rudhiram raṇa mūrdhani ||3-19-19||
eṣa me prathamaḥ kāmaḥ kṛtaḥ tatra tvayā bhavet |tasyāḥ tayoḥ ca rudhiram pibeyam aham āhave ||3-19-20||
iti tasyām bruvāṇāyām catur daśa mahābalān |vyādideśa kharaḥ kruddho rākṣasān aṃtakopamān ||3-19-21||
mānuṣau śastra sampannau cīra kṛṣṇa ajina aṃbarau |praviṣṭau daṇḍakāraṇyam ghoram pramadayā saha ||3-19-22||
tau hatvā tām ca durvṛttām upāvartitum arhatha |iyam ca rudhiram teṣām bhaginī mama pāsyati ||3-19-23||
manoratho ayam iṣṭo asyā bhaginyā mama rākṣasāḥ |śīghram saṃpadyatām gatvā tau pramathya sva tejasā ||3-19-24||
yuṣmābiḥ nirhato dṛṣṭvā tau ubhau bhrātau raṇe |iyam prahṛṣṭā muditā rudhiram yudhi pāsyati ||3-19-25||
iti pratisamādiṣṭā rākṣasāḥ te catur daśa |tatra jagmuḥ tayā sārdham ghanā vāteritāḥ yathā ||3-19-26||
tatastu te tam samudarga tejasam< >tathāpi tīkṣṇa pradarā niśācarā |na śekur enam sahasā pramarditum< >vanadvipā dīptvam iva agnim uthitam ||3-19-27||
tataḥ śūrpaṇakhā ghorā rāghava āśramam āgatā |rakṣasān ācacakṣe tau bhrātarau saha sītayā ||3-20-1||
te rāmam parṇa śālāyām upaviṣṭam mahābalam |dadṛśuḥ sītayā sārdham lakṣmaṇena api sevitam ||3-20-2||
tām dṛṣṭvā rāghavaḥ śrīmān āgatām tām ca rākṣasīm |abravīt bhrātaram rāmo lakṣmaṇam dīpta tejasam ||3-20-3||
muhūrtam bhava saumitre sītāyāḥ pratyanaṃtaraḥ |imān asyā vadhiṣyāmi padavīm āgatān iha ||3-20-4||
vākyam etat tataḥ śrutvā rāmasya vidita ātmanaḥ |tathā iti lakṣmaṇo vākyam rāmasya pratyapūjayat ||3-20-5||
rāghavo api mahat cāpam cāmīkara vibhūṣitam |cakāra sajyam dharmātmā tāni rakṣāṃsi ca abravīt ||3-20-6||
putrau daśarathasya āvām bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |praviṣṭau sītayā sārdham duścaram daṇḍakā vanam ||3-20-7||
phala mūla aśanau dāṃtau tāpasau dharma cāriṇau |vasantau daṇḍakāraṇye kim artham upahiṃsatha ||3-20-8||
yuṣmān pāpa ātmakān haṃtum viprakārān mahāhave |ṛṣīṇām tu niyogena prāpto aham saśara āsanaḥ ||3-20-9||
tiṣṭhata eva atra saṃtuṣṭā na upavarititum arhatha |yadi prāṇaiḥ iha artho vo nivartadhvam niśā carāḥ ||3-20-10||
tasya tad vacanam śrutvā rākṣasāḥ te caturdaśa |ūcur vācam susaṃkruddhā brahmaghnaḥ śūla pāṇayaḥ ||3-20-11||
saṃrakta nayanā ghorā rāmam raktāṃta locanam |paruṣā madhura ābhāṣam hṛṣṭāḥ adṛṣṭa parākramam ||3-20-12||
krodham utpādya no bhartuḥ kharasya sumahātmanaḥ |tvam eva hāsyase prāṇān adya asmābhir hato yudhi ||3-20-13||
kā hi te śaktir ekasya bahūnām raṇa mūrdhani |asmākam agrataḥ sthātum kim punar yoddhum āhave ||3-20-14||
ebhiḥ bāhu prayuktaiḥ naḥ parighaiḥ śūla paṭṭiśaiḥ |prāṇām tyakṣyasi vīryam ca dhanuḥ ca kara pīḍitam ||3-20-15||
iti evam uktvā saṃrabdhā rākṣasāḥ te caturdaśa |udyata āyudha nistriṃśā rāmam eva abhidudruvuḥ ||3-20-16||
cikṣipuḥ tāni śūlāni rāghavam prati durjayam |tāni śūlāni kākutsthaḥ samastāni caturdaśa ||3-20-17||
tāvadbhiḥ eva ciccheda śaraiḥ kāṃcana bhūṣitaiḥ |tataḥ paścāt mahātejā nārācān sūrya saṃnibhān ||3-20-18||
jagrāha parama kruddhaḥ caturdaśa śila aśitān |gṛhītvā dhanuḥ āyamya lakṣyān uddiśya rākṣasān ||3-20-19||
mumoca rāghavo bāṇān vajrān iva śatakratuḥ |te bhittvā rakṣasām vegāt vakṣāṃsi rudhira āplutāḥ ||3-20-20||
viniṣpetuḥ tadā bhūmau valmīkāt iva pannagāḥ |taiḥ bhagna hṛdayā būmau chinna mūlā iva drumāḥ ||3-20-21||
nipetuḥ śoṇita snātā vikṛtā vigata asavaḥ |tān bhūmau patitān dṛṣṭvā rākṣasī krodha mūrcchitā ||3-20-22||
upagamya kharam sā tu kiṃcit saṃśuṣka śoṇitā |papāta punaḥ eva ārtā saniryāsā iva vallarī ||3-20-23||
bhrātuḥ samīpe śoka ārtā sasarja ninadam mahat |sasvaram mumoca bāṣpam vivarṇa vadanā tadā ||3-20-24||
nipātitān prekṣya raṇe tu rākṣasān pradhāvitā śūrpaṇakhā punaḥ tataḥ |vadham ca teṣām nikhilena rakṣasām śaśaṃsa sarvam bhaginī kharasya sā ||3-20-25||
sa punaḥ patitām dṛṣṭvā krodhāt śūrpaṇakhām kharaḥ |uvāca vyaktatā vācā tām anartha artham āgatām ||3-21-1||
mayā tu idānīm śūrāḥ te rākṣasā piśita aśanāḥ |tvat priyārtham vinirdiṣṭāḥ kim artham rudyate punaḥ ||3-21-2||
bhaktāḥ caiva anuraktāḥ ca hitāḥ ca mama nityaśaḥ |hanyamānā api na hanyante na na kuryuḥ vaco mama ||3-21-3||
kim etat śrotum icchāmi kāraṇam yat kṛte punaḥ |hā nātha iti vinardantī sarpavat ceṣṭase kṣitau ||3-21-4||
anātha vat vilapasi kim nu nāthe mayi sthite |uttiṣṭhottiṣṭha mā maivam vaiklavyam tyajyatām iti ||3-21-5||
iti evam uktā durdharṣā khareṇa parisāntvitā |vimṛjya nayane sa asre kharam bhrātaram abravīt ||3-21-6||
asmi idānīm aham praptā hata śravaṇa nāsikā |śoṇita ogha pariklinnā tvayā ca parisamanvitā ||3-21-7||
preṣitāḥ ca tvayā śūrā rākṣasāḥ te catur daśa |nihantum rāghavam ghorām mat priyārtham sa lakṣmaṇam ||3-21-8||
te tu rāmeṇa sāmarṣāḥ śūla paṭṭisa pāṇayaḥ |samare nihatāḥ sarve sāyakaiḥ marma bhedibhiḥ ||3-21-9||
tān bhūmau patitān dṛṣṭvā kṣaṇena eva mahājavān |rāmasya ca mahat karma mahān trāso abhavan mama ||3-21-10||
sā asmi bhītā samudvignā viṣaṇṇā ca niśācara |śaraṇam tvām punaḥ prāptā sarvato bhaya darśinī ||3-21-11||
viṣāda nakra adhyuṣite paritrāsa ūrmi mālini |kim mām na trāyase magnām vipule śoka sāgare ||3-21-12||
ete ca nihatā bhūmau rāmeṇa niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ |ye ca me padavīm prāptā rākṣasāḥ piśita aśanāḥ ||3-21-13||
mayi te yadi anukrośo yadi rakṣaḥsu teṣu ca |rāmeṇa yadi śaktiḥ te tejo vā asti niśā cara ||3-21-14||
daṇḍakāraṇya nilayam jahi rākṣasa kaṇṭakam |yadi rāmam amitraghnam na tvam adya vadhiṣyasi ||3-21-15||
tava caiva agrataḥ prāṇān tyakṣyāmi nirapatrapā |buddhyā aham anupaśyāmi na tvam rāmasya saṃyuge ||3-21-16||
sthātum prati mukhe śaktaḥ sa balo api mahā raṇe |śūramānī na śūraḥ tvam mithyā āropita vikramaḥ ||3-21-17||
apayāhi jana sthānāt tvaritaḥ saha bāndhavaḥ |jahi tvam samare mūḍhān yathā tu kulapāṃsana ||3-21-18||
mānuṣau tau na śaknoṣi hantum vai rāma lakṣmaṇau |niḥsattvasya alpa vīryasya vāsaḥ te kīdṛśaḥ tu iha ||3-21-19||
rāma tejo abhibhūto hi tvam kṣipram vinaśiṣyasi |sa hi tejaḥ samāyukto rāmo daśarathātmajaḥ ||3-21-20||
bhrātā ca asya mahā vīryo yena ca asmi virūpitā |evam vilāpya bahuśo rākṣsī pradarodarī ||3-21-21||
bhrātuḥ samīpe śoka ārtā naṣṭa saṃjñā babhūva ha |karābhyām udaram hatvā ruroda bhṛśa duḥkhitā ||3-21-22||
evam ādharṣitaḥ śūraḥ śūrpaṇakhyā kharaḥ tataḥ |uvāca rakṣasām madhye kharaḥ kharataram vacaḥ ||3-22-1||
tava apamāna prabhavaḥ krodho ayam atulo mama |na śakyate dhārayitum lavaṇa aṃbha iva ulbaṇam ||3-22-2||
na rāmam gaṇaye vīryān mānuṣam kṣīṇa jīvitam |ātma duścaritaiḥ prāṇān hato yo adya vimokṣyati ||3-22-3||
bāṣpaḥ samdhāryatām eṣa saṃbhramaḥ ca vimucyatām |aham rāmam saha bhrātrā nayāmi yama sādanam ||3-22-4||
paraśvadha hatasya adya manda prāṇasya bhū tale |rāmasya rudhiram raktam uṣṇam pāsyasi rākṣasi ||3-22-5||
sā prahṛṣṭvā vacaḥ śrutvā kharasya vadanāt cyutam |praśaśaṃsa punar maurkhyāt bhrātaram rakṣasām varam ||3-22-6||
tayā paruṣitaḥ pūrvam punar eva praśaṃsitaḥ |abravīt dūṣaṇam nāma kharaḥ senā patim tadā ||3-22-7||
caturdaśa sahasrāṇi mama citta anuvartinām |rakṣasām bhīma vegānām samareṣu anivartinām ||3-22-8||
nīla jīmūta varṇānām  loka hiṃsā vihārāṇām |sarva udyogam udīrṇānām rakṣasām saumya kāraya  ||3-22-9||
upasthāpaya me kṣipram ratham saumya dhanūṃṣi ca |śarān ca citrān khaḍgāṃ ca śaktī ca vividhāḥ śitāḥ ||3-22-10||
agre niryātum icchāmi paulastyānām mahātmanām |vadhārtham durvinītasya rāmasya raṇa kovida ||3-22-11||
iti tasya bruvāṇasya sūrya varṇam mahāratham |sat aśvaiḥ śabalaiḥ yuktam ācacakṣe atha dūṣaṇaḥ ||3-22-12||
tam meru śikhara ākāram tapta kāṃcana bhūṣaṇam |hema cakram asaṃbādham vaidūryamaya kūbaram ||3-22-13||
matsyaiḥ puṣpaiḥ drumaiḥ śailaiḥ candra sūryaiḥ ca kāṃcanaiḥ |māṃgalyaiḥ pakṣi samghaiḥ ca tārābhiḥ ca samāvṛtam ||3-22-14||
dhvaja nistriṃśa saṃpannam kiṃkiṇī vara bhūṣitam |sat aśva yuktam saḥ amarṣāt āruroha kharaḥ tadā ||3-22-15||
kharaḥ tu tān  mahat sainyām ratha carma āyudha dhvajān |niryāta iti abravīt prekṣya dūṣaṇaḥ sarva rākṣasān ||3-22-16||
tataḥ tad rākṣasam sainyam ghora carma āyudha dhvajam |nirjagāma jana sthānāt mahānādam mahājavam ||3-22-17||
mudgaraiḥ paṭṭiśaiḥ śūlaiḥ sutīkṣṇaiḥ ca paraśvadhaiḥ |khaḍgaiḥ cakraiḥ ca hastasthaiḥ bhrājamānaiḥ sa tomaraiḥ ||3-22-18||
śaktibhiḥ parighaiḥ ghoraiḥ atimātraiḥ ca kārmukaiḥ |gadā asi musalaiḥ vajraiḥ gṛhītaiḥ bhīma darśanaiḥ ||3-22-19||
rākṣasānām sughorāṇām sahasrāṇi caturdaśa |niryātāni jana sthānāt khara citta anuvartinām ||3-22-20||
tān tu nirdhāvato dṛṣṭvā rākṣasān bhīma darśanam |kharasya atha rathaḥ kiṃcit jagāma tat anantaram ||3-22-21||
tataḥ tān śabalān aśvān tapta kāṃcana bhūṣitān |kharasya matam ājñāya sārathiḥ paryacodayat ||3-22-22||
saṃcodito rathaḥ śīghram kharasya ripu ghātinaḥ |śabdena āpūrayāmāsa diśaḥ sa pradiśaḥ tathā ||3-22-23||
pravṛddha manyuḥ tu kharaḥ khara svareripoḥ vadha artham tvarito yathā aṃtakaḥ |acūcudat sārathim unnadan punarmahābalo megha iva aśma varṣavān ||3-22-24||
tat prayātam balam ghoram aśivam śoṇita udakam |abhyavarṣat mahā meghaḥ tumulo gardabha aruṇaḥ ||3-23-1||
nipetuḥ turagāḥ tasya ratha yuktā mahājavāḥ |same puṣpacite deśe rājamārge yadṛcchayā ||3-23-2||
śyāmam rudhira paryantam babhūva pariveṣaṇam |alāta cakra pratimam pratigṛhya divākaram ||3-23-3||
tato dhvajam upāgamya hema daṇḍam samucchritam |samākramya mahākāyaḥ tasthau gṛdhraḥ sudāruṇaḥ ||3-23-4||
janasthāna samīpe ca samākramya khara svanāḥ |visvarān vividhān ca cakruḥ māṃsa ādā mṛga pakṣiṇaḥ ||3-23-5||
vyājahruḥ ca padīptāyām diśi vai bhairava svanam |aśivā yātudhānānām śivā ghorā mahāsvanāḥ ||3-23-6||
prabhinnagajasaṃkāśatoyaśoṇitadhāriṇaḥ |yadvā -prabhinna gaja saṃkāśa toya śoṇita dhāriṇaḥ |ākāśam tat anākāśam cakruḥ bhīma aṃbu vāhakāḥ||3-23-7||
babhūva timiram ghoram uddhatam roma harṣaṇam |diśo vā pradiśo vā api suvyaktam na cakāśire ||3-23-8||
kṣataja ārdra savarṇābhā saṃdhyā kālam vinā babhau |kharam ca abhimukham neduḥ tadā ghorā mṛgāḥ khagāḥ ||3-23-9||
kaṃka gomāyu gṛdhrāḥ ca cukruśuḥ bhaya saṃśinaḥ |nityā aśiva karā yuddhe śivā ghora nidarśanāḥ ||3-23-10||
neduḥ balasya abhimukham jvāla udgāribhiḥ ānanaiḥ |kabandhaḥ parigha ābhāso dṛśyate bhāskara aṃtike ||3-23-11||
jagrāha sūryam svarbhānuḥ aparvaṇi mahāgrahaḥ |pravāti mārutaḥ śīghram niṣprabho abhūt divākaraḥ ||3-23-12||
utpetuḥ ca vinā rātrim tārāḥ khadyotana prabhāḥ |saṃlīna mīna vihagā nalinyaḥ śuṣka paṃkajāḥ ||3-23-13||
tasmin kṣaṇe babhūvuḥ ca vinā puṣpa phalaiḥ drumāḥ |uddhūtaḥ ca vinā vātam reṇuḥ jaladhara aruṇaḥ ||3-23-14||
cīcī kūci iti vāśyanto babhūvuḥ tatra sārikāḥ |ulkāḥ ca api sa nirghoṣā nipetuḥ ghora darśanāḥ ||3-23-15||
pracacāla mahī ca api sa śaila vana kānanā |kharasya ca rathasthasya nardamānasya dhīmataḥ ||3-23-16||
prākampata bhujaḥ savyaḥ svaraḥ ca asya avasajjata |sa asrā saṃpadyate dṛṣṭiḥ paśyamānasya sarvataḥ ||3-23-17||
lalāṭe ca rujo jātā na ca mohāt nyavartata |tān samīkṣya mahotpātān utthitān roma harṣaṇān ||3-23-18||
abravīt rākṣasān sarvān prahasan sa kharaḥ tadā |mahā utpātān imān sarvān utthitān ghora darśanān ||3-23-19||
na ciṃtayāmi aham vīryāt balavān durbalān iva |tārā api śaraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ pātayeyam nabhaḥ talāt ||3-23-20||
mṛtyum maraṇa dharmeṇa saṃkruddho yojayāmi aham |rāghavam tam bala utsiktam bhrātaram ca asya lakṣmaṇam ||3-23-21||
ahatvā sāyakaiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ na upāvartitum utsahe |yan nimittam tu rāmasya lakṣmaṇasya viparyayaḥ ||3-23-22||
sakāmā bhaginī me astu pītvā tu rudhiram tayoḥ |na kvacit prāpta pūrvo me saṃyugeṣu parājayaḥ ||3-23-23||
yuṣmākam etat pratyakṣam na anṛtam kathayāmi aham |deva rājam api kruddho matta airāvata gāminam ||3-23-24||
vajra hastam raṇe hanyām kim punaḥ tau ca mānuṣau |sā tasya garjitam śrutvā rākṣasāanām mahā camūḥ ||3-23-25||
praharṣam atulam lebhe mṛtyu pāśa avapāśitā |sameyuḥ ca mahātmāno yuddha darśana kāṃkṣiṇaḥ ||3-23-26||
ṛṣayo deva gandharvāḥ siddhāḥ ca saha cāraṇaiḥ |sametya ca ūcuḥ sahitāḥ te anyāyam puṇyakarmaṇaḥ ||3-23-27||
svasti go brāhmaṇebhyo astu lokānām ye ca sammatāḥ |jayatām rāghavo yuddhe paulastyān rajanī carān ||3-23-28||
cakrahasto yathā viṣṇuḥ sarvān asura sattamān |etat ca anyat ca bahuśo bruvāṇāḥ parama ṛṣayaḥ ||3-23-29||
jāta kautūhalāt tatra vimānasthāḥ ca devatāḥ |dadṛśur vāhinīm teṣām rākṣasānām gata āyuṣām ||3-23-30||
rathena tu kharo vegāt sainyasya agrāt viniḥsṛtaḥ |śyenagāmī pṛthugrīvo yajñaśatruḥ vihaṃgamaḥ ||3-23-31||
durjayaḥ karavīrākṣaḥ paruṣaḥ kālakārmukaḥ |hemamālī mahāmālī sarpāasyo rudhirāśanaḥ ||3-23-32||
dvādaśa ete mahāvīryāḥ pratasthuḥ abhitaḥ kharam |mahākapālaḥ sthūlākṣaḥ pramāthī triśirāḥ tathā |catvāra ete senā agre dūṣaṇam pṛṣṭhato anvayuḥ ||3-23-33||
sā bhīma vegā samara abhikāṃkṣiṇīsudāruṇā rākṣasa vīra senā |tau rāja putrau sahasā abhyupetāmālā grahāṇām iva candra sūryau ||3-23-34||
avaṣṭabdha dhanum rāmam kruddham ca ripu ghātinam |dadarśa āśramam āgamya kharaḥ saha puraḥsaraiḥ ||3-25-1||
tam dṛṣṭvā saguṇam cāpam udyamya khara niḥsvanam |rāmasya abhimukham sūtam codyatām iti acodayat ||3-25-2||
sa kharasya ājñayā sūtaḥ turagān samacodayat |yatra rāmo mahābāhuḥ eko dhunvan dhanuḥ sthitaḥ ||3-25-3||
tam tu niṣpatitam dṛṣṭvā sarve te rajanī carāḥ |muṃcamānā mahānādam sacivāḥ paryavārayan ||3-25-4||
sa teṣām yātudhānānām madhye rathaḥ gataḥ kharaḥ |babhūva madhye tārāṇām lohitāṃga iva uditaḥ ||3-25-5||
tataḥ śara sahasrena rāmam apratima ojasam |ardayitvāa mahānādam nanāda samare kharaḥ ||3-25-6||
tataḥ tam bhīma dhanvānam kruddhāḥ sarve niśācarāḥ |rāmam nānā vidhaiḥ śastraiḥ abhyavarṣanta durjayam ||3-25-7||
mudgaraiḥ āyasaiḥ śūlaiḥ prāsaiḥ khaḍgaiḥ paraśvadhaiḥ |rākṣasāḥ samare rāmam nijaghnū roṣa tatparāḥ ||3-25-8||
te valāhaka saṃkāśā mahākāyā mahābalāḥ |abhyadhāvanta kākutstham rathaiḥ vājibhiḥ eva ca ||3-25-9||
gajaiḥ parvata kūṭa abhaiḥ rāmam yuddhe jiṃghāsavaḥ |te rāme śara varṣāṇi vyasṛjan rakṣasām gaṇāḥ ||3-25-10||
śailendram iva dhārābhir varṣamāṇā mahādhanāḥ |sarvaiḥ parivṛto rāmo rākṣasaiḥ kṝradarśinaiḥ ||3-25-11||
tithiṣu iva mahādevo vṛtaḥ pāriṣadām gaṇaiḥ |tāni muktāni śastrāṇi yātudhānaiḥ sa rāghavaḥ ||3-25-12||
pratijagrāha viśikhaiḥ nadi oghān iva sāgaraḥ |sa taiḥ praharaṇaiḥ ghoraiḥ bhinna gātro na vivyathe ||3-25-13||
rāmaḥ pradīptair bahubhir vajrair iva mahā acalaḥ |sa viddhaḥ kṣataja digdhaḥ sarva gātreṣu rāghavaḥ ||3-25-14||
babhūva rāmaḥ sandhya abhraiḥ divākara iva āvṛtaḥ |viṣedur deva gandharvāḥ siddhāḥ ca parama ṛṣayaḥ ||3-25-15||
ekam sahasraiḥ bahubhiḥ tadā dṛṣṭvā samāvṛtam |tato rāmaḥ tu susaṃkruddho maṇḍalī kṛta kārmukaḥ ||3-25-16||
sasarja niśitān bāṇān śataśaḥ atha sahasraśaḥ |duravārān durviṣahān kālapāśa upamān raṇe ||3-25-17||
mumoca līlayā rāmaḥ kaṃkapatrān kāṃcana bhūṣaṇān |te śarāḥ śatru sainyeṣu muktā rāmeṇa līlayā ||3-25-18||
ādadū rakṣasām prāṇān pāśāḥ kālakṛtā iva |bhittvā rākṣasa dehān tām te śarā rudhira āplutāḥ ||3-25-19||
aṃtarikṣa gatā rejuḥ dīpta agni sama tejasaḥ |asaṃkhyeyāḥ tu rāmasya sāyakāḥ cāpa maṇḍalāt ||3-25-20||
viniṣpetuḥ atīva ugrā rakṣaḥ prāṇa apahāriṇaḥ |taiḥ dhanūṃṣi dhvaja agrāṇi carmāṇi ca śirāṃsi ca ||3-25-21||
bahūn sa hasta ābharaṇān ūrūn kari kara upamān |cicheda rāmaḥ samare śataśaḥ atha sahasraśaḥ ||3-25-22||
hayān kāṃcana sannāhān ratha yuktān sa sārathīn |gajām ca sa gaja ārohān sa hayān sāradhinaḥ tadā ||3-25-23||
cichiduḥ bibhiduḥ ca eva rāma bāṇā guṇa cyutāḥ |padātīn samare hatvā hi anayat yama sadanam ||3-25-24||
tato nālīka nārācaiḥ tīkṣṇa agraiḥ vikarṇibhiḥ |bhīmam ārta svaram cakruḥ chidyamānā niśācarāḥ ||3-25-25||
tat sainyam niśitaiḥ bāṇaiḥ arditam marma bhedibhiḥ |na rāmeṇa  sukham lebhe śuṣkam vanam iva agninā ||3-25-26||
kecid bhīma balāḥ śūrāḥ prāsān śūlān paraśvadhān |cikṣipuḥ parama kruddhā rāmāya rajanīcarāḥ ||3-25-27||
teṣām bāṇaiḥ mahābāhuḥ śastrāṇi āvārya vīryavān |jahāra samare prāṇān ciccheda ca śiro dharān ||3-25-28||
te chinna śirasaḥ petuḥ chinna carma śarāsanāḥ |suparṇa vāta vikṣiptā jagatyām pādapā yathā ||3-25-29||
avaśiṣṭāḥ ca ye tatra viṣaṇṇāḥ te niśācarāḥ |kharam eva abhyadhāvanta śaraṇārtham śara āhatāḥ ||3-25-30||
tān sarvān dhanur ādāya samāśvāsya ca dūṣaṇaḥ |abhyadhāvata susaṃkruddhaḥ kruddhaḥ [rudram] kruddha iva antakaḥ ||3-25-31||
nivṛttāḥ tu punaḥ sarve dūṣaṇa āśraya nirbhayāḥ |rāmam eva abhyadhāvanta sāla tāla śila āyudhāḥ ||3-25-32||
śūla mudgara hastāḥ ca pāśa hastā mahābalāḥ |sṛjantaḥ śara varṣāṇi śastra varṣāṇi saṃyuge||3-25-33||
druma varṣāṇi muṃcantaḥ śilā varṣāṇi rākṣasāḥ |tad babhūva adbhutam yuddham tumulam roma harṣaṇam ||3-25-34||
rāmasya asya mahāghoram punaḥ teṣām ca rakṣasām |te samantāt abhikruddhā rāghavam punar ārdayan ||3-25-35||
tataḥ sarvā diśo dṛṣṭvā pradiśāḥ ca samāvṛtāḥ |rākṣasaiḥ sarvataḥ prāptaiḥ śara varṣābhiḥ āvṛtaḥ ||3-25-36||
sa kṛtvā bhairavam nādam astram parama bhāsvaram |samayojayat gāndharvam rākṣaseṣu mahābalaḥ ||3-25-37||
tataḥ śara sahasrāṇi niryayuḥ cāpa maṇḍalāt |sarvā daśa diśo bānaiḥ āpūryanta samāgataiḥ ||3-25-38||
na ādadānām śarān ghorān vimuṃcaṃtam śara uttamān |vikarṣamāṇam paśyanti rākṣasāḥ te śara ārditāḥ ||3-25-39||
śara andhakāram ākāśam āvṛṇot  sa divākaram |babhūva avasthito rāmaḥ prakṣipan iva tān śarān ||3-25-40||
yugapat patamānaiḥ ca yugapacca hataiḥ bhriśam |yugapat patitaiḥ caiva vikīrṇā vasudhā abhavat ||3-25-41||
nihatāḥ patitāḥ kṣīṇā cchinna bhinna vidāritāḥ |tatra tatra sma dṛśyante rākṣasāḥ te sahasraśaḥ ||3-25-42||
sa uṣṇīṣaiḥ uttama angaiḥ ca sa aṃgadaiḥ bāhubhiḥ tathā |ūrubhiḥ bāhubhiḥ cchinnaiḥ nānā rūpaiḥ vibhūṣaṇaiḥ ||3-25-43||
hayaiḥ ca dvipa mukhyaiḥ ca rathaiḥ bhinnaiḥ anekaśaḥ |cāmara vyajanaiḥ chatraiḥ dhvajaiḥ nānā vidhaiḥ api ||3-25-44||
rāmeṇa bāṇa abhihataiḥ vicchinnaiḥ śūla paṭṭiśaiḥ |khaḍgaiḥ khaṇḍīkṛtaiḥ prāsaiḥ vikīrṇaiḥ ca paśvadhaiḥ ||3-25-45||
cūṇitābhiḥ śilābhiḥ ca śaraiḥ citraiḥ anekaśaḥ |vicchinnaiḥ samare bhūmiḥ vistīrṇā ābhūt bhayaṃkarā ||3-25-46||
tān dṛṣṭvā nihatān sarve rakṣasāḥ parama āturāḥ |na tatra calitum śaktā rāmam para puraṃjayam ||3-25-47||
dūṣaṇaḥ tu svakam sainyam hanyamānam vilokya ca |saṃdideśa mahābāhuḥ bhīma vegān niśācarān ||3-26-1||
rākṣasān paṃca sāhasrān samareṣu anivartinaḥ |te śūlaiḥ paṭṭiśaiḥ kadagaiḥ śilā varaṣaiḥ drumaiḥ ||3-26-2||
śara varṣaiḥ vicchinnam vavarṣuḥ tam samantataḥ |tat drumāṇām śilānām ca varṣam prāṇa haram mahat ||3-26-3||
pratijagrāha dharmātmā rāghavaḥ tīkṣṇa sāyakaiḥ |pratigṛhya ca tad varṣam nimīlita iva ṛṣabhaḥ ||3-26-4||
rāmaḥ krodham param lebhe vadha artham sarva rakṣasām |tataḥ krodha samāviṣṭaḥ pradīpta iva tejasā ||3-26-5||
śaraiḥ abhyakirat sainyam sarvataḥ saha dūṣaṇam |tataḥ senā patiḥ kruddho dūṣaṇaḥ śatru dūṣaṇaḥ ||3-26-6||
śaraiḥ aśani kalpaiḥ tam rāghavam samavārayat |tato rāmaḥ saṃkruddhaḥ kṣureṇa asya mahat dhanuḥ ||3-26-7||
ciccheda samare vīraḥ caturbhiḥ caturo hayān |hatvā ca aśvān śaraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ artha candreṇa sārathe ||3-26-8||
śiro jahāra tad rakṣaḥ tribhir vivyādha vakṣasi |sa cchinna dhanvā viratho hata aśvo hata sārathiḥ ||3-26-9||
jagrāha giri śṛṃga ābham parigham roma harṣaṇam |veṣṭitam kāṃcanaiḥ paṭṭaiḥ deva sainya abhimardanam ||3-26-10||
āyasaiḥ śaṃkubhiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ kīrṇam para vasā ukṣitām |vajra aśani sama sparśam para gopura dāraṇam ||3-26-11||
tam mahā uraga saṃkāśam pragṛhya parigham raṇe |dūṣaṇo abhyapatat rāmam krūra karmā niśācaraḥ ||3-26-12||
tasya abhipatamānasya dūṣaṇasya sa rāghavaḥ |dvābhyām śarābhyām ciccheda sa hasta ābharaṇau bhujau ||3-26-13||
bhraṣṭaḥ tasya mahākāyaḥ papāta raṇa mūrdhani |parighaḥ chinna hastasya śakra dhvaja iva agrataḥ ||3-26-14||
karābhyām ca vikīrṇābhyām papāta bhuvi dūṣaṇaḥ |viṣāṇābhyām viśīrṇābhyām manasvī iva mahāgajaḥ ||3-26-15||
dṛṣṭvā tam patitam bhūmau dūṣaṇam nihatam raṇe |sādhu sādhu iti kākutstham sarva bhūtāni apūjayan ||3-26-16||
etasmin antare kruddhāḥ trayaḥ senā agra yāyinaḥ |saṃhatya abhyadravan rāmam mṛtyu pāśa avapāśitāḥ ||3-26-17||
mahākapālaḥ sthūlākṣaḥ pramāthī ca mahābalaḥ |mahākapālo vipulam śūlam udyamya rākṣasaḥ ||3-26-18||
sthūlākṣaḥ paṭṭiśam gṛhya pramāthī ca paraśvadham |dṛṣṭvā eva āpatataḥ tām tu rāghavaḥ sāyakaiḥ śitaiḥ ||3-26-19||
tīkṣṇa agraiḥ pratijagrāha saṃprāptān atithīn iva |mahākapālasya śiraḥ ciccheda raghunaṃdanaḥ ||3-26-20||
asaṃkhyeyaiḥ tu bāṇa oghaiḥ pramamātha pramāthinam |sthūlākṣasya akṣiṇī sthūle pūrayāmāsa sāyakaiḥ ||3-26-21||
sa papāta hato bhūmau viṭapī iva mahādrumaḥ |dūṣaṇasya anugān paṃca sahasrān kupitaḥ kṣaṇāt ||3-26-22||
hatvā tu paṃca sahasrān anayat yama sadanam |dūṣaṇam nihatam śrutvā tasya ca eva padānugān ||3-26-23||
vyādideśa kharaḥ kruddho sena adhyakṣān mahābalān |ayam vinihataḥ saṃkhye dūṣaṇaḥ sa padānugāḥ ||3-26-24||
mahatyā senayā sārdham yuddhvā rāmam kumānuṣam |śastraiḥ nānā vidha akāraiḥ hanadhvam sarva rākṣasāḥ ||3-26-25||
evam uktvā kharaḥ kruddho rāmam eva abhi dudruve |śyenagāmī pṛthugrīvo yajñaśatrur vihaṃgamaḥ ||3-26-26||
durjayaḥ karavīrākṣaḥ paruṣaḥ kālakārmukaḥ |hemamālī mahāmālī sarpasyo rudhirāśanaḥ ||3-26-27||
dvādaśa ete mahāvīryā bala adhyakṣāḥ |sa sainikāḥramam eva abhyadhāvaṃta visṛjaṃtaḥ śarottamān ||3-26-28||
tataḥ pāvaka saṃkāśaiḥ hema vajra vibhūṣitaiḥ |jaghana śeṣam tejasvī tasya sainyasya sāyakaiḥ ||3-26-29||
te rukma puṃkhā viśikhāḥ sa dhūmā iva pāvakāḥ |nijaghnuḥ tāni rakṣāṃsi vajrā iva mahādrumān ||3-26-30||
rakṣasām tu śatam rāmaḥ śatena ekena karṇinā |sahasram tu sahasreṇa jaghāna raṇa mūrdhani ||3-26-31||
taiḥ bhinna varma ābharaṇāḥ chinna bhinna śara āsanāḥ |nipetuḥ śoṇita ādigdhā dharaṇyām rajanīcarāḥ ||3-26-32||
taiḥ mukta keśaiḥ samare patitaiḥ śoṇita ukṣitaiḥ |vistīrṇā vasudhā kṛtsnā mahāvediḥ kuśaiḥ iva ||3-26-33||
tat kṣaṇe tu mahā ghoram vanam nihata rākṣasam |babhūva niraya prakhyam māṃsa śoṇita kardamam ||3-26-34||
caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rakṣasām bhīma karmaṇām |hatāni ekena rāmeṇa mānuṣeṇa padātinā ||3-26-35||
tasya sainyasya sarvasya kharaḥ śeṣo mahārathaḥ |rākṣasaḥ triśirāḥ caiva rāmaḥ ca ripusūdanaḥ ||3-26-36||
śeṣā hatā mahāvīryā rākṣasā raṇa mūrdhani |ghorā durviṣahāḥ sarve lakṣmaṇasya agrajena ||3-26-37||
tataḥ tu tad bhīma balam mahā āhavesamīkṣya rāmeṇa hatam balīyasā |rathena rāmam mahatā kharaḥ tataḥsamāsasāda indra iva udyata aśaniḥ ||3-26-38||
kharam tu rāma abhimukham prayāṃtam vāhinī patiḥ |rākṣasaḥ triśirā nāma saṃnipatya idam abravīt ||3-27-1||
mām niyojaya vikrāṃtam tvam nivartasva sāhasāt |paśya rāmam mahābāhum saṃyuge vinipātitam ||3-27-2||
pratijānāmi te satyam āyudham ca aham ālabhe |yathā rāmam vadhiṣyāmi vadhārham sarva rakṣasām ||3-27-3||
aham vā asya raṇe mṛtyuḥ eṣa vā samare mama |vinivartya raṇa utsāham muhūrtam prāśniko bhava ||3-27-4||
prahṛṣṭo vā hate rāme janasthānam prayāsyasi |mayi vā nihate rāmam saṃyugāya prayāsyasi ||3-27-5||
kharaḥ triśirasā tena mṛtyu lobhāt prasāditaḥ |gaccha yudhya iti anujñāto rāghava abhimukho yayau ||3-27-6||
triśirāḥ tu rathena eva vāji yuktena bhāsvatā |abhyadravat raṇe rāmam tri śṛṃga iva parvataḥ ||3-27-7||
śara dhārā samūhān sa mahāmegha iva utsṛjan |vyasṛjat sadṛśam nādam jala ārdrasya iva dundubheḥ ||3-27-8||
āgacchaṃtam triśirasam rākṣasam prekṣya rāghavaḥ |dhanuṣā pratijagrāha vidhunvan sāyakān śitān ||3-27-9||
sa saṃprahāraḥ tumulo rāma triśirasoḥ tadā |saṃbabhūva atīva balinoḥ siṃha kuṃ~jarayoḥ iva ||3-27-10||
tataḥ triśirasā bāṇaiḥ lalāṭe tāḍitaḥ tribhiḥ |amarṣī kupito rāmaḥ saṃrabdham idam abravīt ||3-27-11||
aho vikrama śūrasya rākṣasasya īdṛśam balam |puṣpaiḥ iva śaraiḥ yasya lalāṭe asmi parikṣataḥ ||3-27-12||
mama api pratigṛhṇīṣva śarān cāpa guṇa cyutān |evam uktvā susaṃrabdhaḥ śarān āśīviṣa upamān ||3-27-13||
triśiro vakṣasi kruddho nijaghāna catur daśa |caturbhiḥ turagān asya śaraiḥ saṃnata parvābhiḥ ||3-27-14||
nyapātayata tejasvī caturaḥ tasya vājinaḥ |aṣṭabhiḥ sāyakaiḥ sūtam ratha upasthe nyapātayat ||3-27-15||
rāmaḥ ciccheda bāṇena dhvajam ca asya samucchritam |tato hata rathāt tasmāt utpataṃtam niśācaram ||3-27-16||
ciccheda rāmaḥ tam bāṇaiḥ hṛdaye so abhavat jaḍaḥ |sāyakaiḥ ca aprameya ātmā sāmarṣaḥ tasya rakṣasaḥ ||3-27-17||
śirāṃsi apātayat trīṇi vegavadbhiḥ tribhiḥ śataiḥ |sa dhūma śoṇita udgārī rāma bāṇa abhipīḍitaḥ ||3-27-18||
nyapatat patitaiḥ pūrvam samarastho niśācaraḥ |hata śeṣāḥ tato bhagnā rākṣasāḥ khara saṃśrayāḥ ||3-27-19||
dravanti sma na tiṣṭhanti vyāghra trastā mṛgā iva |tān kharo dravato dṛṣṭvā nivartya ruṣitaḥ tvaran |rāmam eva abhidudrāva rāhuḥ candramasam yathā ||3-27-20||
nihatam dūṣaṇam dṛṣṭvā raṇe triśirasā saha |kharasya api abhavat trāso dṛṣṭvā rāmasya vikramam ||3-28-1||
sa dṛṣṭvā rākṣasam sainyam aviṣahyam mahābalam |hatam ekena rāmeṇa dūṣaṇaḥ triśirā api ||3-28-2||
tad balam hata bhūyiṣṭham vimanāḥ prekṣya rākṣasaḥ |āsasāda kharo rāmam namucir vāsavam yathā ||3-28-3||
vikṛṣya balavat cāpam nārācān rakta bhojanān |kharaḥ cikṣepa rāmāya kruddhān āśī viṣān iva ||3-28-4||
jyām vidhunvan subahuśaḥ śikṣayā astrāṇi darśayan |cacāra samare mārgān śarai ratha gataḥ kharaḥ ||3-28-5||
sa sarvāḥ ca diśo bāṇaiḥ pradiśaḥ ca mahārathaḥ |pūrayāmāsa tam dṛṣṭvā rāmo api sumahat dhanuḥ ||3-28-6||
sa sāyakaiḥ durviṣahaiḥ sa sphulingaiḥ iva agnibhiḥ |nabhaḥ cakāra avivaram parjanya iva vṛṣṭibhiḥ ||3-28-7||
tad babhūva śitaiḥ bāṇaiḥ khara rāma visarjitaiḥ |pari ākāśam anākāśam sarvataḥ śara saṃkulam ||3-28-8||
śara jāla āvṛtaḥ sūryo na tadā sma prakāśate |anyonya vadha saṃrambhāt ubhayoḥ saṃprayudhyatoḥ ||3-28-9||
tato nālīka nārācaiḥ tīkṣṇa agraiḥ ca vikarṇibhiḥ |ājaghāna raṇe rāmam totrair iva mahā dvipam ||3-28-10||
tam rathastham dhanuṣ pāṇim rākṣasam paryavasthitam |dadṛśuḥ sarva bhūtāni pāśa hastam iva aṃtakam ||3-28-11||
hantāram sarva sainyasya pauruṣe paryavasthitam |pariśrantam mahāsattvam mene rāmam kharaḥ tadā ||3-28-12||
tam siṃham iva vikrāntam siṃha vikrānta gāminam |dṛṣṭvā na udvijate rāmaḥ siṃhaḥ kṣudra mṛgam yathā ||3-28-13||
tataḥ sūrya nikāśena rathena mahatā kharaḥ |āsasāda atha tam rāmam pataṃga iva pāvakam ||3-28-14||
tato asya saśaram cāpam muṣṭi deśe mahātmanaḥ |kharaḥ ciccheda rāmasya darśayan hasta lāghavam ||3-28-15||
sa punaḥ tu aparān sapta śarān ādāya varmaṇi |nijaghāna raṇe kruddhaḥ śakra aśani sama prabhān ||3-28-16||
tataḥ śara sahasreṇa rāmam apratima ojasam |ardayitvā mahānādam nanāda samere kharaḥ ||3-28-17||
tataḥ tat prahatam bāṇaiḥ khara muktaiḥ suparvabhiḥ |papāta kavacam bhūmau rāmasya āditya varcasaḥ ||3-28-18||
sa śaraiḥ arpitaḥ kruddhaḥ sarva gātreṣu rāghavaḥ |rarāja samare rāmo vidhūmo agnir iva jvalan ||3-28-19||
tato gaṃbhīra nirhrādam rāmaḥ śatru nibarhaṇaḥ |cakāra aṃtāya sa ripoḥ sajyam anyan mahat dhanuḥ ||3-28-20||
sumahat vaiṣṇavam yat tat atisṛṣṭam maharṣiṇā |varam tat dhanuḥ udyamya kharam samabhidhāvata ||3-28-21||
tataḥ kanaka puṃkhaiḥ tu śaraiḥ saṃnata parvabhiḥ |ciccheda rāmaḥ saṃkruddhaḥ kharasya samare dhvajam ||3-28-22||
sa darśanīyo bahudhā vicchinnaḥ kāṃcano dhvajaḥ |jagāma dharaṇīm sūryo devatānām iva ājñayā ||3-28-23||
tam caturbhiḥ kharaḥ kruddho rāmam gātreṣu mārgaṇaiḥ |vivyādha hṛdi marmajño mātaṃgam iva tomaraiḥ ||3-28-24||
sa rāmo bahubhiḥ bāṇaiḥ khara kārmuka niḥsṛtaiḥ |viddho rudhira siktāṃgo babhūva ruṣito bhṛśam ||3-28-25||
sa dhanur dhanvinām śreṣṭhaḥ pragṛhya parama āhave |mumoca parama iṣvāsaḥ ṣaṭ śarān abhilakṣitān ||3-28-26||
śirasi ekena bāṇena dvābhyām bāhvor atha ārpayat |tribhiḥ candra ardha vaktraiḥ ca vakṣasi abhijaghāna ha ||3-28-27||
tataḥ paścāt mahātejā nārācān bhāskara upamān |jaghāna rākṣasam kruddhaḥ trayodaśa śilā aśitān ||3-28-28||
rathasya yugam ekena caturbhiḥ śabalān hayān |ṣaṣṭhena ca śiraḥ saṃkhye ciccheda khara sāratheḥ ||3-28-29||
tribhiḥ triveṇūn balavān dvābhyām akṣam mahābalaḥ |dvādaśena tu bāṇena kharasya sa śaram dhanuḥ ||3-28-30||
chittvā vajra nikāśena rāghavaḥ prahasan iva |trayodaśena indra samo bibheda samare kharam ||3-28-31||
prabhagna dhanvā viratho hata aśvo hata sārathiḥ |gadā pāṇiḥ avaplutya tasthau bhūmau kharaḥ tadā ||3-28-32||
tat karma rāmasya mahārathasyasametya devāḥ ca maharṣayaḥ ca |apūjayan prāṃjalayaḥ prahṛṣṭāḥtadā vimāna agra gatāḥ sametāḥ ||3-28-33||
kharam tu viratham rāmo gadā pāṇim avasthitam |mṛdu pūrvam mahātejāḥ paruṣam vākyam abravīt ||3-29-1||
gaja aśva ratha saṃbādhe bale mahati tiṣṭhatā |kṛtam sudāruṇam karma sarva loka jugupsitam ||3-29-2||
udvejanīyo bhūtānām nṛśaṃsaḥ pāpa karmakṛt |trayāṇām api lokānām īśvaro api na tiṣṭhati ||3-29-3||
karma loka viruddham tu kurvāṇam kṣaṇadā cara |tīkṣṇam sarva jano hanti sarpam duṣṭam iva āgatam ||3-29-4||
lobhāt pāpāni kurvāṇaḥ kāmāt vā yo na budhyate |hṛṣṭaḥ paśyati tasya antam brāhmaṇī karakāt iva ||3-29-5||
vasato daṇḍakāraṇye tāpasān dharma cāriṇaḥ |kim nu hatvā mahābhāgān phalam prāpsyasi rākṣasa ||3-29-6||
na ciram pāpa karmāṇaḥ krūrā loka jugupsitāḥ |aiśvaryam prāpya tiṣṭhanti śīrṇa mūlā iva drumāḥ ||3-29-7||
avaśyam labhate kartā phalam pāpasya karmaṇaḥ |ghoram paryāgate kāle drumaḥ puṣpam iva ārtavam ||3-29-8||
na cirāt prāpyate loke pāpānām karmaṇām phalam |sa viṣāṇām iva annānām bhuktānām kṣaṇadācara ||3-29-9||
pāpam ācaratām ghoram lokasya apriyam icchatām |aham āsādito rājñā prāṇān hantum niśācara ||3-29-10||
adya bhitvā mayā muktāḥ śarāḥ kāṃcana bhūṣaṇāḥ |vidārya atipatiṣyanti valmīkam iva pannagāḥ ||3-29-11||
ye tvayā daṇḍakāraṇye bhakṣitā dharma cāriṇaḥ |tān adya nihataḥ saṃkhye sa sainyo anugamiṣyasi ||3-29-12||
adya tvām nihatam bāṇaiḥ paśyantu paramarṣayaḥ |nirayastham vimānasthā ye tvayā nihatā purā ||3-29-13||
praharasva yathā kāmam kuru yatnam kulādhama |adya te pātayiṣyāmi śiraḥ tāla phalam yathā ||3-29-14||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa kruddhaḥ saṃrakta locanaḥ |prati uvāca tato rāmam prahasan krodha mūrcitaḥ ||3-29-15||
prākṛtān rākṣasān hatvā yuddhe daśaratha ātmaja |ātmanā katham ātmānam apraśasyam praśamsasi ||3-29-16||
vikrāntā balavanto vā ye bhavanti nararṣabhāḥ |kathayanti na te kiṃcit tejasā svena garvitāḥ ||3-29-17||
prākṛtāḥ tu akṛta ātmāno loke kṣatriya pāṃsanāḥ |nirarthakam vikatthante yathā rāma vikatthase ||3-29-18||
kulam vyapadiśan vīraḥ samare ko abhidhāsyati |mṛtyu kāle hi saṃprāpte svayam aprastave stavam ||3-29-19||
sarvathā tu laghutvam te katthanena vidarśitam |suvarṇa pratirūpeṇa taptena iva kuśa agninā ||3-29-20||
na tu mām iha tiṣṭhaṃtam paśyasi tvam gadā dharam |dharādharam iva akaṃpyam parvatam dhātubhiḥ citam ||3-29-21||
paryāpto aham gadā pāṇir hantum prāṇān raṇe tava |trayāṇām api lokānām pāśa hasta iva aṃtakaḥ ||3-29-22||
kāmam bahu api vaktavyam tvayi vakṣyāmi na tu aham |astam prāpnoti savitā yuddha vighnaḥ tato bhavet ||3-29-23||
caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rākṣasānām hatāni te |tvat vināśāt karomi adya teṣām aśru pramārjanam ||3-29-24||
iti uktvā parama kruddhaḥ tām gadām parama angadām |kharaḥ cikṣepa rāmāya pradīptām aśanim yathā ||3-29-25||
khara bāhu pramuktā sā pradīptā mahatī gadā |bhasma vṛkṣām ca gulmām ca kṛtvā agāt tat samīpataḥ ||3-29-26||
tām āpatantīm mahatīm mṛtyu pāśa upamām gadām |aṃtarikṣa gatām rāmaḥ ciccheda bahudhā śaraiḥ ||3-29-27||
sā viśīrṇā śaraiḥ bhinnā papāta dharaṇī tale |gadā maṃtra auṣadhi balair vyālī iva vinipātitā ||3-29-28||
bhittvā tu tām gadām bāṇaiḥ rāghavo dharma vatsalaḥ |smayamānaḥ kharam vākyam saṃrabdham idam abravīt ||3-30-1||
etat te bala sarvasvam darśitam rākṣasādhama |śakti hīnataro matto vṛthā tvam upagarjasi ||3-30-2||
eṣā bāṇa vinirbhinnā gadā bhūmi talam gatā |abhidhāna pragalbhasya tava pratyaya ghātinī ||3-30-3||
yat tvayā uktam vinaṣṭānām idam aśru pramārjanam |rākṣasānām karomi iti mithyā tat api te vacaḥ ||3-30-4||
nīcasya kṣudra śīlasya mithyā vṛttasya rakṣasaḥ |prāṇān apahariṣyāmi garutmān amṛtam yathā ||3-30-5||
adya te bhinna kaṇṭhasya phena budbuda bhūṣitam |vidāritasya mat bāṇaiḥ mahī pāsyati śoṇitam ||3-30-6||
pāṃsu rūṣita sarvāngaḥ srasta nyasta bhuja dvayaḥ |svapsyase gām samāśliṣya durlabhām pramadām iva ||3-30-7||
pravṛddha nidre śayite tvayi rākṣasa pāṃsane |bhaviṣyanti aśaraṇyānām śaraṇyā daṇḍakā ime ||3-30-8||
janasthāne hata sthāne tava rākṣasa mat śaraiḥ |nirbhayā vicariṣyanti sarvato munayo vane ||3-30-9||
adya viprasariṣyanti rākṣasyo hata bāndhavāḥ |bāṣpa ārdra vadanā dīnā bhayāt anya bhayāvahāḥ ||3-30-10||
adya śoka rasajñāḥ tāḥ bhaviṣyanti nirarthakāḥ |anurūpa kulāḥ patnyo yāsām tvam patiḥ īdṛśaḥ ||3-30-11||
nṛśaṃsa śīla kṣudra ātman nityam brāhmaṇa kaṇṭaka |tvat kṛte śankitaiḥ agnau munibhiḥ pātyate haviḥ ||3-30-12||
tam evam abhisaṃrabdham bruvāṇam rāghavam raṇe |kharo nirbhartsayāmāsa roṣāt kharatara svaraḥ ||3-30-13||
dṛḍham khalu avalipto asi bhayeṣu api ca nirbhayaḥ |vācya avācyam tato hi tvam mṛtyu vaśyo na budhyase ||3-30-14||
kāla pāśa parikṣiptā bhavaṃti puruṣā hi ye |kārya akāryam na jānanti te nirasta ṣaḍ indriyāḥ ||3-30-15||
evam uktvā tato rāmam saṃrudhya bhṛkuṭim tataḥ |sa dadarśa mahā sālam avidūre niśācaraḥ ||3-30-16||
raṇe praharaṇasya arthe sarvato hi avalokayan |sa tam utpāṭayāmāsa saṃdaṣṭa daśana cchadam ||3-30-17||
tam samutkṣipya bāhubhyām vinarditvā mahābalaḥ |rāmam uddiśya cikṣepa hataḥ tvam iti ca abravīt ||3-30-18||
tam āpatantam bāṇa oghaiḥ cchittvā rāmaḥ pratāpavān |roṣam āhārayat tīvram nihaṃtum samare kharam ||3-30-19||
jāta svedaḥ tato rāmo roṣāt rakta anta locanaḥ |nirbibheda sahasreṇa bāṇānām samare kharam ||3-30-20||
tasya bāṇa aṃtarāt raktam bahu susrāva phenilam |gireḥ prasravaṇasya iva dhārāṇām ca parisravaḥ ||3-30-21||
vikala sa kṛto bāṇaiḥ kharo rāmeṇa saṃyuge |matto rudhira gandhena tam eva abhyadravat drutam ||3-30-22||
tam āpataṃtam saṃrabdham kṛta astro rudhira āplutam |apasarpat dvi tri padam kiṃcit tvarita vikramaḥ ||3-30-23||
tataḥ pāvaka saṃkāśam vadhāya samare śaram |kharasya rāmo jagrāha brahma daṇḍam iva aparam ||3-30-24||
sa tat dattam maghavatā sura rājena dhīmatā |saṃdadhe ca sa dharmātmā mumoca ca kharam prati ||3-30-25||
sa vimukto mahābāṇo nirghāta sama niḥsvanaḥ |rāmeṇa dhanurāyamya kharasya urasi ca āpatat ||3-30-26||
sa papāta kharo bhūmau dahyamānaḥ śara agninā |rudreṇa eva vinirdagdhaḥ śveta araṇye yathā andhakaḥ ||3-30-27||
sa vṛtra iva vajreṇa phenena namucir yathāa |balo vā indra aśani hato nipapāta hataḥ kharaḥ ||3-30-28||
etasmin aṃtare devāḥ cāraṇayoḥ saha saṃgatāḥ |dundubhiḥ ca abhinighnaṃtaḥ puṣpa varṣa samaṃtataḥ ||3-30-29||
rāmasya upari saṃhṛṣṭā vavarṣuḥ vismitāḥ tadā |artha adhika muhūrtena rāmeṇa niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ ||3-30-30||
catur daśa sahasrāṇi rakṣsām kāma rūpiṇām |khara dūṣaṇa mukhyānām nihatāni mahāmṛdhe ||3-30-31||
aho bata mahat karma rāmasya vidita ātmanaḥ |aho vīryam aho dārḍhyam viṣṇoḥ iva hi dṛśyate ||3-30-32||
iti evam uktvā te sarve yayuḥ devā yathā āgatam|tato rāja ṛṣayaḥ sarve samgatāḥ parama ṛṣayaḥ ||3-30-33||
sabhājya muditā rāmam sa agastyā idam abruvan |etat artham mahātejā mahendraḥ pāka śāsanaḥ ||3-30-34||
śarabhaṃga āśramam puṇyam ājagāma puraṃdaraḥ |ānītaḥ tvam imam deśam upāyena maharṣibhiḥ ||3-30-35||
eṣām vadha artham śatrūṇām rakṣasām pāpa karmaṇām |tat idam naḥ kṛtam kāryam tvayā daśaratha ātmaja ||3-30-36||
sva dharmam pracariṣyanti daṇḍakeṣu maharṣayaḥ |etasmin anaṃtare vīro lakṣmaṇaḥ saha sītayā ||3-30-37||
giri durgāt viniṣkramya saṃviveśa āśramam sukhī |tato rāmaḥ tu vijayī pūjyamāno maharṣibhiḥ ||3-30-38||
praviveśa āśramam vīro lakṣmaṇena abhipūjitaḥ |tam dṛṣṭvā śatru haṃtāram maharṣīṇām sukha āvaham ||3-30-39||
babhūva hṛṣṭā vaidehī bhartāram pariṣvaje |mudā paramayā yuktā dṛṣṭvā rakṣo gaṇān hatān |rāmam ca eva avyayam dṛṣṭā tutoṣa janaka ātmajā ||3-30-40||
tataḥ tu tam rākṣasa saṃgha mardanamsa pūjyamānam muditaiḥ mahātmabhiḥ |punaḥ pariṣvajya mudā anvita ānanābabhūva hṛṣṭā janaka ātmajā tadā ||3-30-41||
tvaramaṇaḥ tato gatvā janasthānāt akaṃpanaḥ |praviśya laṃkām vegena rāvaṇam vākyam abravīt ||3-31-1||
janasthāna sthitā rājan rakṣasā bahavo hatāḥ |kharaḥ ca nihataḥ saṃkhye kthamcit aham āgataḥ ||3-31-2||
evam ukto daśagrīvaḥ kruddhaḥ saṃrakata locanaḥ |akaṃpanam uvāca idam nirdahan iva tejasā ||3-31-3||
kena bhīmam janasthānam hatam mama parāsunā |ko hi sarveṣu lokeṣu gatim na adhigamiṣyati ||3-31-4||
na hi me vipriyam kṛtā śakyam maghavatā sukham |praptum vaiśravaṇena api na yamena ca viṣṇunā ||3-31-5||
kālasya ca api aham kalo daheyam api pāvakam |mṛtyum maraṇa dharmeṇa saṃyojayitum utsahe ||3-31-6||
vātasya tarasā vegam nihantum api ca utsahe |daheyam api saṃkruddhaḥ tejasā āditya pāvakau ||3-31-7||
tathā kruddham daśagrīvam kṛtāṃjaliḥ akaṃpanaḥ |bhayāt saṃdigdhayā vacā rāvaṇam yācate abhayam ||3-31-8||
daśagrīvo abhayam tasmai pradadau rakṣasām varaḥ |sa visrabdho abravīt vākyam asaṃdigdham akaṃpanaḥ ||3-31-9||
putro daśarathaḥ te siṃha saṃhanano yuvā |rāmo nāma mahāskaṃdho vṛtta āyata mahābhujaḥ ||3-31-10||
śyāmaḥ pṛthuyaśāḥ śrīmān atulya bala vikramaḥ |hataḥ tena janasthāne kharaḥ ca saha dūṣaṇaḥ ||3-31-11||
akaṃpana vacaḥ śrutvā rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipa |nāgendra iva niḥśvasya idam vacanam abravīt ||3-31-12||
sa surendreṇa saṃyukto rāmaḥ sarva amaraiḥ saha |upayāto janasthānam brūhi kaccit akaṃpana ||3-31-13||
rāvaṇasya punar vākyam niśamya tad akaṃpanaḥ |ācacakṣe balam tasya vikramam ca mahātmanaḥ ||3-31-14||
rāmo nāma mahātejāḥ śreṣṭaḥ sarva dhanuṣmatām |divya astra guṇa saṃpannaḥ paramdharma gato yudhi ||3-31-15||
tasya anurūpo balabvān raktākṣo dundubhi svanaḥ |kanīyān lakṣmaṇo bhrātā rākā śaśi nibha ānanaḥ ||3-31-16||
sa tena saha saṃyuktaḥ pāvakena anilo yathā |śrīmān rāja varaḥ tena janasthānam nipātitam ||3-31-17||
na eva devā mahatmano na atra kāryā vicāraṇā |śarā rāmeṇa tu utsṛṣṭā rukmapuṃkhāḥ patatriṇaḥ ||3-31-18||
sarpāḥ paṃcānanā bhūtvā bhakṣayanti sma rākṣasān |yena yena ca gacchanti rākṣasā bhaya karśitāḥ ||3-31-19||
tena tena sma paśyanti rāmam eva agrataḥ sthitam |ittham vināśitam janasthānam tena tava anagha ||3-31-20||
akaṃpana acaḥ śrutvā rāvaṇo vākyam abravīt |gamiṣyāmi janasthanam rāmam hantum sa lakṣmaṇam ||3-31-21||
atha evam ukte vacane provāca idam akaṃpanaḥ |śruṇu rājan yathā vṛttam rāmasya bala pauruṣam ||3-31-22||
asādhyaḥ kupito rāmo vikrameṇa mahāyaśāḥ |āpa gāyāḥ tu pūrṇāyā vegam pariharet śaraiḥ ||3-31-23||
sa tārā graha nakṣatram nabhaḥ ca api avasādayet |asau rāmaḥ tu sīdantīm śrīmān abhyuddharet mahīm ||3-31-24||
bhitvā velām samudrasya lokān āplāvayet vibhuḥ |vegam vā api samudrasya vāayum vā vidhamet śaraiḥ ||3-31-25||
saṃhṛtya vā punar lokān vikrameṇa mahāyaśāḥ |śakataḥ śreṣṭhaḥ sa puruṣaḥ sraṣṭum punar api prajāḥ ||3-31-26||
na hi rāmo daśagrīva śakyo jetum raṇe tvayā |rakṣasām vā api lokena svargaḥ pāpa janaiḥ iva ||3-31-27||
na tam vadhyam aham manye sarvaiḥ deva asuraiḥ api |ayam asya vadha upāya tat ekamanāḥ śṛuṇu ||3-31-28||
bhāryā tasya uttamā loke sītā nāma sumadhyamā |śyāmā sama vibhakta aṃgī strī ratnam ratna būṣitā ||3-31-29||
na eva devī na gandharvī na apsarā na ca pannagī |tulyā sīmantinī tasyā mānuṣī tu kuto bhavet ||3-31-30||
tasya apahara bhāryām tvam tam pramathya mahāvane |sītāyā rahito rāmo na ca eva hi bhaviṣyati ||3-31-31||
arocayat tad vākyam rāvaṇo rākṣasa adhipaḥ |ciṃtayitvā mahābāhuḥ akaṃpanam uvāca ||3-31-32||
bāḍham kalyam gamiṣyāmi hi ekaḥ sārathinā saha |āneṣyāmi ca vaidehīm imām hṛṣṭo mahā purīm ||3-31-33||
tat evam uktvā prayayau khara yuktena rāvaṇaḥ |rathena āditya varṇena diśaḥ sarvāḥ prakāśayan ||3-31-34||
sa ratho rākṣasa iṃdrasya nakṣatra pathago mahān |caṃcūryamānaḥ śuśubhe jalade caṃdramā iva ||3-31-35||
sa dūre ca āśramam gatvā tāṭakeyam upāgatam |mārīcena arcito rājā bhakṣya bhojyaiḥ amānuṣaiḥ ||3-31-36||
tam svayam pūjayitvā tu āsanena udakena ca |artha upahitayā vācā mārīco vākyam abravīt ||3-31-37||
kaścit sukuśalam rājan lokānām rākṣasādhipa |āśaṃke na atha jāne tvam yataḥ tūrṇam upāgatam ||3-31-38||
evam ukto mahātejā mārīcena sa rāvaṇa |tataḥ paścāt idam vākyam abravīt vākya kovidaḥ ||3-31-39||
ārakṣo me hataḥ tāta rāmeṇa akliṣṭa kāriṇā |janasthānam avadhyam tat sarvam yudhi nipātitam ||3-31-40||
tasya me kuru sācivyam tasya bhārya apaharaṇe |rākṣasendra vacaḥ śrutvā mārīco vākyam abravīt ||3-31-41||
ākhyātā kena vā sītā mitra rūpeṇa śatruṇā |tvayā rākṣasa śārdūla ko na naṃdati naṃditaḥ ||3-31-42||
sītām iha ānasva iti ko bravīti bravīhi me |rakṣo lokasya sarvasya kaḥ śṛṃgam cchettum icchati ||3-31-43||
protsāhayati yaḥ ca tvam sa ca śatruḥ asaṃśayam |āśī mukhāt daṃṣṭrām uddhartum ca icchati tvayā ||3-31-44||
karmaṇā anena kena asi kāpatham pratipāditaḥ |sukha suptasya te rājan prahṛtam kena mūrdhani ||3-31-45||
viśuddha vaṃśa abhijanā agra hastaḥtejo madaḥ saṃsthita dor??? viṣāṇaḥ |udīkṣitum rāvaṇa na iha yuktaḥsa saṃyuge rāghava gandhi hastī ||3-31-46||
asau raṇa antaḥ sthiti saṃdhi vālaḥvidagdha rakṣo mṛga hā nṛsiṃhaḥ |suptaḥ tvayā bodhayitum na śakyaḥśārāṃga purṇo niśita asi daṃṣṭRaḥ ||3-31-47||
cāpāpahāre bhuja vega paṃkeśara ūrmimāle su mahā āhava oghe |na rāma pātāla mukhe ati ghorepraskanditum rākṣasa rāja yuktam ||3-31-48||
prasīda laṃkeśvara rākṣasendralaṃkām prasanno bhava sādhu gaccha |tvam sveṣu dāreṣu ramasva nityamrāmaḥ sa bhāryo ramatām vaneṣu ||3-31-49||
evam ukto daśagrīvo mārīcena sa rāvaṇaḥ |nyavartata purīm laṃkām viveśa ca gṛha uttamam ||3-31-50||
tataḥ śūrpaṇakhā dṛṣṭvā sahasrāṇi caturdaśa |hatāni ekena rāmeṇa rakṣasām bhīma karmaṇām ||3-32-1||
dūṣaṇam ca kharam caiva hatam triśirasam raṇe |dṛṣṭvā punar mahānādam nanāda jalada upamā ||3-32-2||
sā dṛṣṭvā karma rāmasya kṛtam anyaiḥ suduṣkaram |jagāma parama udvignā laṃkām rāvaṇa pālitām ||3-32-3||
sā dadarśa vimāna agre rāvaṇam dīpta tejasam |upopaviṣṭam sacivaiḥ marudbhiḥ iva vāsavam ||3-32-4||
āsīnam sūrya saṃkāśe kāṃcane paramāsane |rukma vedi gatam prājyam jvalaṃtam iva pāvakam ||3-32-5||
deva gandharva bhūtānām ṛṣīṇām ca mahātmanām |ajeyam samare ghoram vyātta ānanam iva antakam ||3-32-6||
deva asura vimardeṣu vajra aśani kṛta vraṇam |airāvata viṣāṇa agraiḥ utkṛṣṭa kiṇa vakṣasam ||3-32-7||
viṃśat bhujam daśa grīvam darśanīya paricchadam |viśāla vakṣasam vīram rāja lakṣmaṇa lakṣitam ||3-32-8||
naddha vaidūrya saṃkāśam tapta kāncana kuṇḍalam |subhujam śukla daśanam mahā āsyam parvatopamam ||3-32-9||
viṣṇu cakra nipātaiḥ ca śataśo deva saṃyuge |anyaiḥ śastraiḥ prahāraiḥ ca mahāyuddheṣu tāḍitam ||3-32-10||
āhata aṃgam samastaiḥ ca deva praharaṇaiḥ tathā |akṣobhyāṇām samudrāṇām kṣobhaṇam kṣipra kāriṇam ||3-32-11||
kṣeptāram parvata agrāṇām surāṇām ca pramardanam |ucchettāram ca dharmāṇām para dāra abhimarśanam ||3-32-12||
sarva divya astra yoktāram yajña vighna karam sadā |purīm bhogavatīm gatvā parājitya ca vāsukim ||3-32-13||
takṣakasya priyām bhāryām parājitya jahāra yaḥ |kailāsam parvatam gatvā vijitya nara vāhanam ||3-32-14||
vimānam puṣpakam tasya kāmagam vai jahāra yaḥ |vanam caitraratham divyam nalinīm naṃdanam vanam ||3-32-15||
vināśayati yaḥ krodhāt deva udyānāni vīryavān |candra sūryau mahā bhāgau uttiṣṭhantau paraṃtapau ||3-32-16||
nivārayati bāhubhyām yaḥ śaila śikharopamaḥ |daśa varṣa sahasrāṇi tapaḥ taptvā mahāvane ||3-32-17||
purā svayaṃbhuve dhīraḥ śirāṃsi upajahāra yaḥ |deva dānava gadharva piśāca pataga uragaiḥ ||3-32-18||
abhayam yasya saṃgrāme mṛtyuto mānuṣād ṛte |mantraiḥ abhituṣṭam puṇyam adhvareṣu dvijātibhiḥ ||3-32-19||
havirdhāneṣu yaḥ somam upahanti mahābalaḥ |prāpta yajña haram duṣṭam brahma ghnam krūra kāriṇam ||3-32-20||
karkaśam niranukrośam prajānām ahite ratam |rāvaṇam sarva bhūtānām sarva loka bhayāvaham ||3-32-21||
rākṣasī bhrātaram krūram sā dadarśa mahābalam |tam divya vastra ābharaṇam divya mālya upaśobhitam ||3-32-22||
āsane sūpaviṣṭam tam kāle kālam iva udyatam |rākṣasendram mahābhāgam paulastya kula nandanam ||3-32-23||
upagamya abravīt vākyam rākṣasī bhaya vihvalā |rāvaṇam śatru hantāram maṃtribhiḥ parivāritam ||3-32-24||
tam abravīt dīpta viśāla locanampradarśayitvā bhaya lobha mohitā |sudāruṇam vākyam abhīta cāriṇīmahātmanā śūrpaṇakhā virūpitā ||3-32-25||
tataḥ śūrpaṇakhā dīnā rāvaṇam loka rāvaṇam |amātya madhye saṃkruddhā paruṣam vākyam abravīt ||3-33-1||
pramattaḥ kāma bhogeṣu svaira vṛtto niraṃkuśaḥ |samutpannam bhayam ghoram boddhavyam na avabudhyase ||3-33-2||
saktam grāmyeṣu bhogeṣu kāma vṛttam mahīpatim |lubdham na bahu manyante śmaśāna agnim iva prajāḥ ||3-33-3||
svayam kāryāṇi yaḥ kāle na anutiṣṭhati pārthivaḥ |sa tu vai saha rājyena taiḥ ca kāryaiḥ vinaśyati ||3-33-4||
ayukta cāram durdarśam asvādhīnam narādhipam |varjayanti narā dūrāt nadī paṃkam iva dvipāḥ ||3-33-5||
ye na rakṣanti viṣayam asvādhīnā narādhipaḥ |te na vṛddhyā prakāśante girayaḥ sāgare yathā ||3-33-6||
ātmavadbhiḥ vigṛhya tvam deva gaṃdharva dānavaiḥ |ayukta cāraḥ capalaḥ katham rājā bhaviṣyasi ||3-33-7||
tvam tu bāla svabhāvat ca buddhi hīnaḥ ca rākṣasa |jñātavyam tu na jānīṣi katham rājā bhaviṣyasi ||3-33-8||
yeṣām cāraḥ ca kośaḥ ca nayaḥ ca jayatām vara |asvādhīnā narendrāṇām prākṛtaiḥ te janaiḥ samāḥ ||3-33-9||
yasmāt paśyanti dūrasthān sarvān arthān narādhipāḥ |cāreṇa tasmāt ucyante rājāno dīrgha cakṣuṣaḥ ||3-33-10||
ayukta cāram manye tvām prākṛtaiḥ sacivaiḥ yutaḥ |sva janam ca janasthānam nihatam na avabudhyase ||3-33-11||
caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rakṣasām bhīma karmaṇām |hatāni ekena rāmeṇa kharaḥ ca saha dūṣaṇaḥ ||3-33-12||
ṛṣīṇām abhayam dattam kṛta kṣemāḥ ca daṇḍakāḥ |dharṣitam ca janasthānam rāmeṇa akliṣṭa kāriṇā ||3-33-13||
tvam tu lubdhaḥ pramattaḥ ca parādhīnaḥ ca rāvaṇa |viṣaye sve samutpannam yo bhayam na avabudhyase ||3-33-14||
tīkṣṇam alpa pradātāram pramattam garvitam śaṭham |vyasane sarva bhūtāni na abhidhāvanti pārthivam ||3-33-15||
atimāninam agrāhyam ātma saṃbhāvitam naram |krodhinam vyasane hanti sva jano api narādhipam ||3-33-16||
na anutiṣṭhati kāryāṇi bhayeṣu na bibheti ca |kṣipram rājyāt cyuto dīnaḥ tṛṇaiḥ tulyo bhavet iha ||3-33-17||
śuṣka kāṣṭhaiḥ bhavet kāryam loṣṭaiḥ api ca pāṃsubhiḥ |na tu sthānāt paribhraṣṭaiḥ kāryam syāt vasudhādhipaiḥ ||3-33-18||
upabhuktam yathā vāsaḥ srajo vā mṛditā yathā |evam rājyāt paribhraṣṭaḥ samartho api nirarthakaḥ ||3-33-19||
apramattaḥ ca yo rājā sarvajño vijitendriyaḥ |kṛtajño dharma śīlaḥ ca sa rājā tiṣṭhate ciram ||3-33-20||
nayanābhyām prasupto vā jāgarti naya cakṣuṣā |vyakta krodha prasādaḥ ca sa rājā pūjyate janaiḥ ||3-33-21||
tvam tu rāvaṇa durbuddhiḥ guṇaiḥ etaiḥ vivarjitaḥ |yasya te aviditaḥ cāraiḥ rakṣasām sumahān vadhaḥ ||3-33-22||
para avamaṃtā viṣayeṣu saṃgavānna deśa kāla pravibhāga tattva vit |ayukta buddhiḥ guṇa doṣa niścayevipanna rājyo na cirāt vipatsyate ||3-33-23||
iti sva doṣān parikīrtitām tayāsamīkṣya buddhyā kṣaṇadā careśvaraḥ |dhanena darpeṇa balena ca anvitovicintayāmāsa ciram sa rāvaṇaḥ ||3-33-24||
āśramam prati yāte tu khare khara parākrame |tān eva autpātikān rāmaḥ saha bhrātrā dadarśa ha ||3-24-1||
tataḥ śūrpaṇakhām dṛṣṭvā bruvantīm paruṣam vacaḥ |amātya madhye saṃkṛuddhaḥ paripapraccha rāvaṇaḥ ||3-34-1||
tān utpātān mahāghorān rāmo dṛṣṭvā ati amarṣaṇa |prajānām ahitān dṛṣṭvā vākyam lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-24-2||
kaḥ ca rāmaḥ katham vīryaḥ kim rūpaḥ kim parākramaḥ |kim artham daṇḍakāraṇyam praviṣṭaḥ ca sudustaram ||3-34-2||
imān paśya mahābāho sarva bhūta apahāriṇaḥ |samutthitān mahā utpātān saṃhartum sarva rākṣasān ||3-24-3||
āyudham kim ca rāmasya yena te rākṣasāḥ hatā |kharaḥ ca nihataḥ saṃkhye dūṣaṇaḥ triśirāḥ tathā ||3-34-3||
amī rudhira dhārāḥ tu visṛjaṃto khara svanāḥ |vyomni meghā nivartante paruṣā gardabha aruṇāḥ ||3-24-4||
tat tvam brūhi manojñāngī kena tvam ca virūpitā |iti uktā rākṣasa indreṇa rākṣasī krodha mūrcchitā ||3-34-4||
sa dhūmāḥ ca śarāḥ sarve mama yuddha abhinanditāḥ |rukma pṛṣṭhāni cāpāni viceṣṭante vicakṣaṇa ||3-24-5||
tato rāmam yathā nyāyam ākhyātum upacakrame |dīrghabāhuḥ viśālākṣaḥ cīra kṛṣṇa ajina ambaraḥ ||3-34-5||
yādṛśā iha kūjanti pakṣiṇo vana cāriṇaḥ |agrato naḥ bhayam prāptam saṃśayo jīvitasya ca ||3-24-6||
kandarpa sama rūpaḥ ca rāmo daśaratha ātmajaḥ |śakra cāpa nibham cāpam vikṛṣya kanakāṃgadam ||3-34-6||
saṃprahāraḥ tu sumahān bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ |ayam ākhyāti me bāhuḥ sphuramāṇo muhur muhuḥ ||3-24-7||
dīptān kṣipati nārācān sarpān iva mahā viṣān |na ādadānam śarān ghorān na muṃcaṃtam mahābalam ||3-34-7||
saṃnikarṣe tu naḥ śūra jayam śatroḥ parājayam |suprabham ca prasannam ca tava vaktram hi lakṣyate ||3-24-8||
na kārmukam vikarṣantam rāmam paśyāmi saṃyuge |hanyamānam tu tat sainyam paśyāmi śara vṛṣṭibhiḥ ||3-34-8||
udyatānām hi yuddhārtham yeṣām bhavati lakṣmaṇaḥ |niṣprabham vadanam teṣām bhavati āyuḥ parikṣayaḥ ||3-24-9||
indreṇa iva uttamam sasyam āhatam tu aśma vṛṣṭibhiḥ |rakṣasām bhīma vīryāṇām sahasrāṇi caturdaśa ||3-34-9||
rakṣasām nardatām ghoraḥ śrūyate ayam mahādhvaniḥ |āhatānām ca bherīṇām rākṣasaiḥ krūra karmabhiḥ ||3-24-10||
nihatāni śaraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ tena ekena padātinā |ardhādhika muhūrtena kharaḥ ca saha dūṣaṇaḥ ||3-34-10||
anāgata vidhānam tu kartavyam śubham icchatā |āpadam śaṃkamānena puruṣeṇa vipaścitā ||3-24-11||
ṛṣīṇām abhayam dattam kṛta kṣemāḥ ca daṇḍakāḥ ||3-34-11||
tasmāt gṛhītvā vaidehīm śara pāṇiḥ dhanur dharaḥ |guhām āśraya śailasya durgām pādapa saṃkulām ||3-24-12||
ekā kathaṃcit muktā aham paribhūya mahātmanā |strī vadham śaṃkamānena rāmeṇa viditātmanā ||3-34-12||
pratikūlitum icchāmi na hi vākyam idam tvayā |śāpito mama pādābhyām gamyatām vatsa mā ciram ||3-24-13||
bhrātā ca asya mahātejā guṇataḥ tulya vikramaḥ |anuraktaḥ ca bhaktaḥ ca lakṣmaṇo nāma vīryavān ||3-34-13||
tvam hi śūraḥ ca balavān hanyā etān na saṃśayaḥ |svayam nihantum icchami sarvān eva niśācarān ||3-24-14||
amarṣī durjayo jetā vikrānto buddhimān balī |rāmasya dakṣiṇe bāhuḥ nityam prāṇo bahiḥ caraḥ ||3-34-14||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa lakṣmaṇaḥ saha sītayā |śarān ādāya cāpam ca guhām durgām samāśrayat ||3-24-15||
rāmasya tu viśālākṣī pūrṇendu sadṛśa ānanā |dharma patnī priyā nityam bhartṛḥ priya hite ratā ||3-34-15||
tasmin praviṣṭe tu guhām lakṣmaṇe saha sītayā |hanta niryuktam iti uktvā rāmaḥ kavacam āviśat ||3-24-16||
sā sukeśī sunāsoruḥ surūpā ca yaśasvinī |devata iva vanastha asyarājate śrīr iva aparā ||3-34-16||
sa tena agni nikāśena kavacena vibhūṣitaḥ |babhūva rāmaḥ timire mahān agnir iva utthitaḥ ||3-24-17||
tapta kāṃcana varṇa ābhā rakta tuṃga nakhī śubhā |sītā nāma varārohā vaidehī tanu madhyamā ||3-34-17||
sa cāpam udyamya mahat śarān ādāya vīryavān |saṃbabhūva avasthitaḥ tatra jyā svanaiḥ pūrayan diśaḥ ||3-24-18||
na eva devī na gaṃdharvā na yakṣī na ca kiṃnarī |tathā rūpā mayā nārī dṛṣṭa pūrvā mahītale ||3-34-18||
tato devāḥ sagandharvāḥ siddhāḥ ca saha cāraṇaiḥ |sameyuḥ ca mahātmano yuddha darśana kāṃkṣayā ||3-24-19||
yasya sītā bhavet bhāryā yam ca hṛṣṭā pariṣvajet |ati jīvet sa sarveṣu lokeṣu api puraṃdarāt ||3-34-19||
ṛṣayaḥ ca mahātmano loke brahmarṣi sattamāḥ |sametya ca ūcuḥ sahitāḥ te anyonyam puṇya karmaṇaḥ ||3-24-20||
sā suśīlā vapuḥ ślāghyā rūpeṇa apratimā bhuvi |tava anurūpā bhāryā sā tvam ca tasyāḥ patiḥ varaḥ ||3-34-20||
svasti go brāhmaṇānām ca lokānām ca iti saṃsthitāḥ |jayatām rāghavo yuddhe paulastyān rajanī carān ||3-24-21||
tām tu vistīrṇa jaghanām pīna uttuṃga payo dharām |bhāryā arthe tu tava ānetum udyatā aham vara ānanām ||3-34-21||
cakra hasto yathā yuddhe sarvān asura puṃgavān |evam uktvā punaḥ pra ūcuḥ ālokya ca parasparam ||3-24-22||
tām tu dṛṣṭvā adya vaidehīm pūrṇa candra nibha ānanām ||3-34-22||
caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rakṣasām bhīma karmaṇām |ekaḥ ca rāmo dharmātmā katham yuddham bhaviṣyati ||3-24-23||
manmathasya śarāṇām ca tvam vidheyo bhaviṣyasi |yadi tasyām abhiprāyo bhāryā arthe tava jāyate |śīghram ud dhriyatām pādo jayārtham iha dakṣiṇaḥ ||3-34-23||
iti rājarṣayaḥ siddhāḥ sa gaṇāḥ ca dvijarṣabhāḥ |jāta kautūhalāt tasthur vimānasthāḥ ca devatā ||3-24-24||
rocate yadi te vākyam mama etat rākṣaseśvara |kriyatām nirviśaṃkena vacanam mama rāvaṇa ||3-34-24||
āviṣṭam tejasā rāmam saṃgrāma śirasi sthitam |dṛṣṭvā sarvāṇi bhūtāni bhayāt vivyathire tadā ||3-24-25||
vijñāya iha ātma śaktim ca kriyatām ca mahābala |sītā tava anavadyāṃgī bhāryatve rākṣaseśvara ||3-34-25||
rūpam apratimam tasya rāmasya akliṣṭa karmaṇaḥ |babhūva rūpam kruddhasya rudrasya iva mahātmanaḥ ||3-24-26||
niśamya rāmeṇa śaraiḥ ajihmagaiḥhatān janasthāna gatān niśācarān |kharam ca dṛṣṭvā nihatam ca dūṣaṇamtvam adya kṛtyam pratipattum arhasi ||3-34-26||
iti saṃbhāṣyamāṇo tu deva gaṃdharva cāraṇaiḥ |tato gaṃbhīra nirhrādam ghora carma āyudha dhvajam ||3-24-27||
anīkam yātudhānānām samantāt pratyadṛśyata |vīra ālāpān visṛjatām anyonyam abhigacchatām ||3-24-28||
cāpāni vispharayatām jṛṃbhatām ca api abhīkṣṇaśaḥ |vipraghuṣṭa svanānām ca duṃdubhīm ca api nighnatām ||3-24-29||
teṣām sutumulaḥ śabdaḥ pūrayāmāsa tad vanam |tena śabdena vitrastāḥ śvāpadā vana cāriṇaḥ ||3-24-30||
dudruvuḥ yatra niḥśabdam pṛṣṭhato na avalokayan |tat ca anīkam mahāvegam rāmam samanuvartata ||3-24-31||
ghṛta nānā praharaṇam gaṃbhīram sāgaropamam |rāmo api cārayan cakṣuḥ sarvato raṇa paṇḍitaḥ ||3-24-32||
dadarśa khara sainyam tat yuddha abhimukho gataḥ |vitatya ca dhanur bhīmam tūṇyāḥ ca uddhṛtya sāyakān ||3-24-33||
krodham āhārayat tīvram vadhārtham sarva rakṣasām |duṣprekṣyaścābhavatkruddhoyugāntāgnirivajvalan - yadvā -duṣprekṣyaḥ ca abhavat kruddho yugānta agniḥ iva jvalan ||3-24-34||
tam dṛṣṭvā tejasā āviṣṭam prāvyathan vana devatāḥ |tasya ruṣṭsya rūpam tu rāmasya dadṛśe tadā |dakṣasya iva kratum hantum udyatasya pinākinī ||3-24-35||
tat kārmukaiḥ ābharaṇaiḥ rathaiḥ catat varmābhiḥ ca agni samāna varṇaiḥ |babhūva sainyam piśita aśanināmsūrya udaye nīlam iva abhra jālam ||3-24-36||
tataḥ śūrpaṇakhā vākyam tat śrutvā roma harṣaṇam |sacivān abhyanujñāya kāryam buddhvā jagāma ha ||3-35-1||
tat kāryam anugamyāṃtar yathāvat upalabhya ca |doṣāṇām ca guṇānām ca sampradhārya bala abalam ||3-35-2||
iti kartavyam iti eva kṛtvā niścayam ātmanaḥ |sthira buddhiḥ tato ramyām yāna śālām jagāma ha ||3-35-3||
yāna śālām tato gatvā pracchannam rākṣasa adhipaḥ |sūtam saṃcodayāmāsa rathaḥ saṃyujyatām iti ||3-35-4||
evam uktaḥ kṣaṇena eva sārathiḥ laghu vikramaḥ |ratham saṃyojayāmāsa tasya abhimatam uttamam ||3-35-5||
kāṃcanam ratham āsthāya kāmagam ratna bhūṣitam |piśāca vadanaiḥ yuktam kharaiḥ kanaka bhūṣaṇaiḥ ||3-35-6||
megha pratima nādena sa tena dhanada anujaḥ |rākṣasādhipatiḥ śrīmān yayau nada nadī patim ||3-35-7||
sa śveta vāla vyajanaḥ śvetaḥ chatro daśānanaḥ |snigdha vaidūrya saṃkāśa tapta kāncana bhūṣaṇaḥ ||3-35-8||
daśagrīvo vimśati bhujo darśanīya paricchadaḥ |tridaśa ariḥ munīndra ghno daśa śīrṣa iva adri rāṭ ||3-35-9||
kāmagam ratham āsthāya śuśubhe rākṣasādhipaḥ |vidyun maṇḍalavān meghaḥ sa balāka iva aṃbare ||3-35-10||
sa śailam sāgara anūpam vīryavān avalokayan |nānā puṣpa phalair vṛkṣair anukīrṇam sahasraśaḥ ||3-35-11||
śīta maṃgala toyābhiḥ padminībhiḥ samaṃtataḥ |viśālaiḥ āśrama padaiḥ vedimadbhiḥ alaṃkṛtam ||3-35-12||
kadalya aṭavi saṃśobham nālikera upaśobhitam |sālaiḥ tālaiḥ tamālaiḥ ca tarubhiḥ ca supuṣpitaiḥ ||3-35-13||
atyanta niyata āhāraiḥ śobhitam parama ṛṣibhiḥ |nāgaiḥ suparṇaiḥ gaṃdharvaiḥ kiṃnaraiḥ ca sahasraśaḥ ||3-35-14||
jita kāmaiḥ ca siddhaiḥ ca cāraṇaiḥ ca upaśobhitam |ājaiḥ vaikhānasaiḥ māṣaiḥ vālakhilyaiḥ marīcipaiḥ ||3-35-15||
divya ābharaṇa mālyābhiḥ divya rūpābhiḥ āvṛtam |krīḍā rati vidhijñābhiḥ apsarobhiḥ sahasraśaḥ ||3-35-16||
sevitam deva patnībhiḥ śrīmatībhiḥ upāsitam |deva dānava sanghaiḥ ca caritam tu amṛta aśibhiḥ ||3-35-17||
haṃsa kraunca plava ākīrṇam sārasaiḥ saṃpraṇāditam |vaidūrya prastaram snigdham sāṃdram sāgara tejasā ||3-35-18||
pāṇḍurāṇi viśālāni divya mālya yutāni ca |tūrya gīta abhijuṣṭāni vimānāni samaṃtataḥ ||3-35-19||
tapasā jita lokānām kāmagān abhisaṃpatan |gandharva apsarasaḥ caiva dadarśa dhanadānujaḥ ||3-35-20||
niryāsa rasa mūlānām caṃdanānām sahasraśaḥ |vanāni paśyan saumyāni ghrāṇa tṛpti karāṇi ca ||3-35-21||
agurūṇām ca mukhyānām vanāni upavanāni ca |takkolānām ca jātyānām phalānām ca sugandhinām ||3-35-22||
puṣpāṇi ca tamālasya gulmāni maricasya ca |muktānām ca samūhāni śuṣyamāṇāni tīrataḥ ||3-35-23||
śailāni pravarān caiva pravāla nicayān tathā |kāṃcanāni ca śṛṃgāṇi rājatāni tathaiva ca ||3-35-24||
prasravāṇi manojñāni prasannāni adbhutāni ca |dhana dhānya upapannāni strī ratnaiḥ āvṛtāni ca ||3-35-25||
hasti aśva ratha gāḍhāni nagarāṇi vilokayan |tam samam sarvataḥ snigdham mṛdu saṃsparśa mārutam ||3-35-26||
anūpe sindhu rājasya dadarśa tridiva upamam |tatra apaśyat sa megha ābham nyagrodham munibhir vṛtam ||3-35-27||
samaṃtāt yasya tāḥ śākhāḥ śata yojanam āyatāḥ |yasya hastinam ādāya mahā kāyam ca kacchapam ||3-35-28||
bhakṣārtham garuḍaḥ śākhām ājagāma mahābalaḥ |tasya tām sahasā śākhām bhāreṇa patagottamaḥ ||3-35-29||
suparṇaḥ parṇa bahulām babhaṃja atha mahābalaḥ |tatra vaikhānasā māṣā vālakhilyā marīcipāḥ ||3-35-30||
ajā babhūvuḥ dhūmrāḥ ca saṃgatāḥ paramarṣayaḥ |teṣām dayāartham garuḍaḥ tām śākhām śata yojanām ||3-35-31||
bhagnam ādāya vegena tau ca ubhau gaja kacchapau |eka pādena dharma ātmā bhakṣayitvā tat āmiṣam ||3-35-32||
niṣāda viṣayam hatvā śākhayā patagottamaḥ |praharṣam atulam lebhe mokṣayitvā mahāmunīn ||3-35-33||
sa tena tu praharṣeṇa dviguṇī kṛta vikramaḥ |amṛta ānayanārtham vai cakāra matimān matim ||3-35-34||
ayo jālāni nirmathya bhittvā ratna gṛham varam |mahendra bhavanāt guptam ājahāra amṛtam tataḥ ||3-35-35||
tam maharṣi gaṇaiḥ juṣṭam suparṇa kṛta lakṣaṇam |nāmnā subhadram nyagrodham dadarśa dhanada anujaḥ ||3-35-36||
tam tu gatvā param pāram samudrasya nadī pateḥ |dadarśa āśramam ekāṃte puṇye ramye vanāṃtare ||3-35-37||
tatra kṛṣṇa ajina dharam jaṭā valkala dhāriṇam |dadarśa niyata āhāram mārīcam nāma rākṣasam ||3-35-38||
sa rāvaṇaḥ samāgamya vidhivat tena rakṣasā |mārīcena arcito rājā sarva kāmaiḥ amānuṣaiḥ ||3-35-39||
tam svayam pūjayitvā ca bhojanena udakena ca |arthopahitayā vācā mārīco vākyam abravīt ||3-35-40||
kaccit te kuśalam rājan laṃkāyām rākṣaseśvara |kena arthen punaḥ tvam vai tūrṇam eva iha āgataḥ ||3-35-41||
evam ukto mahātejā mārīcena sa rāvaṇa |tataḥ paścāt idam vākyam abravīt vākya kovidaḥ ||3-35-42||
mārīca śrūyatām tāta vacanam mama bhāṣataḥ |ārto asmi mama ca ārtasya bhavān hi paramā gatiḥ ||3-36-1||
jānīṣe tvam janasthāne bhrātā yatra kharo mama |dūṣaṇaḥ ca mahābāhuḥ svasā śūrpaṇakhā ca me ||3-36-2||
triśirāḥ ca mahātejā rākṣasaḥ piśita aśanaḥ |anye ca bahavaḥ śūrā labdha lakṣā niśācarāḥ ||3-36-3||
vasanti mat niyogena adhivāsam ca rākṣasaḥ |bādhamānā mahāraṇye munīn ye dharma cāriṇaḥ ||3-36-4||
caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rakṣasām bhīma karmaṇām |śūrāṇām labdha lakṣāṇām khara citta anuvartinām ||3-36-5||
te tu idānīm janasthāne vasamānā mahābalāḥ |saṃgatāḥ parama āyattā rāmeṇa saha saṃyuge ||3-36-6||
nānā śastra praharaṇāḥ khara pramukha rākṣasaḥ |tena saṃjāta roṣeṇa rāmeṇa raṇa mūrdhani ||3-36-7||
anuktvā paruṣam kiṃcit śarair vyāpāritam dhanuḥ |caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rakṣasām ugra tejasām ||3-36-8||
nihatāni śaraiḥ dīptaiḥ mānuṣeṇa padātinā |kharaḥ ca nihataḥ saṃkhye dūṣaṇaḥ ca nipātitaḥ ||3-36-9||
hatvā triśirasam ca api nirbhayā daṇḍakāḥ kṛtāḥ |pitrā nirastaḥ kruddhena sa bhāryaḥ kṣīṇa jīvitaḥ ||3-36-10||
sa hantā tasya sainyasya rāmaḥ kṣatriya pāṃsanaḥ |aśīlaḥ karkaśaḥ tīkṣṇo mūrkho lubdho ajita indriyaḥ ||3-36-11||
tyakta dharmaḥ tu adharma ātmā bhūtānām ahite rataḥ |yena vairam vinā araṇye sattvam āśritya kevalam ||3-36-12||
karṇa nāsa apahāreṇa bhaginī me virūpitā |tasya bhāryām janasthānāt sītām sura suta upamām ||3-36-13||
ānayiṣyāmi vikramya sahāyaḥ tatra me bhava |tvayā hi aham sahāyena pārśvasthena mahābala ||3-36-14||
bhrātṛbhiḥ ca surān yuddhe samagrān na abhiciṃtaye |tat sahāyo bhava tvam me samartho hi asi rākṣasa ||3-36-15||
vīrye yuddhe ca darpe ca na hi asti sadṛśaḥ tava |upāyato mahān śūro mahā māya viśāradaḥ ||3-36-16||
etat artham aham prāptaḥ tvat samīpam niśācara |śṛṇu tat karma sāhāyye yat kāryam vacanāt mama ||3-36-17||
sauvarṇaḥ tvam mṛgo bhūtvā citro rajata bindubhiḥ |āśrame tasya rāmasya sītāyāḥ pramukhe cara ||3-36-18||
tvām tu niḥsaṃśayam sītā dṛṣṭvā tu mṛga rūpiṇam |gṛhyatām iti bhartāram lakṣmaṇam ca abhidhāsyati ||3-36-19||
tataḥ tayoḥ apāye tu śūnye sītām yathā sukham |nirābādho hariṣyāmi rāhuḥ candra prabhām iva ||3-36-20||
tataḥ paścāt sukham rāme bhāryā āharaṇa karśite |visrabdham prahariṣyāmi kṛta arthena antar ātmanā ||3-36-21||
tasya rāma kathām śrutvā mārīcasya mahātmanaḥ |śuṣkam samabhavat vaktram paritrasto babhūva ca ||3-36-22||
oṣṭau parilihan śuṣkau netraiḥ animiṣaiḥ iva |mṛta bhūta iva ārtaḥ tu rāvaṇam samut īkṣataḥ ||3-36-23||
sa rāvaṇam trasta viṣaṇṇa cetāmahāvane rāma parākramajñaḥ |kṛta aṃjaliḥ tattvam uvāca vākyamhitam ca tasmai hitam ātmanaḥ ca ||3-36-24||
tat śrutvā rākṣasendrasya vākyam vākya viśāradaḥ |pratyuvāca mahāprājño mārīco rākṣaseśvaram ||3-37-1||
sulabhāḥ puruṣā rājan satatam priya vādinaḥ |apriyasya ca pathyasya vaktā śrotā ca durlabhaḥ ||3-37-2||
na nūnam budhyase rāmam mahāvīryam guṇa unnatam |ayukta cāraḥ capalo mahendra varuṇa upamam ||3-37-3||
api svasti bhavet tāta sarveṣām bhuvi rakṣasām |api rāmo na saṃkruddhaḥ kuryāt lokam arākṣasam ||3-37-4||
api te jīvita aṃtāya na utpannā janakātmajā |api sītā nimittam ca na bhavet vyasanam mahat ||3-37-5||
api tvām īśvaram prāpya kāma vṛttam niraṃkuśam |na vinaśyet purī laṃkā tvayā saha sa rākṣasā ||3-37-6||
tvat vidhaḥ kāma vṛtto hi duḥśīlaḥ pāpa maṃtritaḥ |ātmānam sva janam rāṣṭram sa rājā hanti durmatiḥ ||3-37-7||
na ca pitrā parityakto na amaryādaḥ kathaṃcana |na lubdho na ca duḥśīlo na ca kṣatriya pāṃsanaḥ ||3-37-8||
na ca dharma guṇair hīnaiḥ kausalyā ānaṃda vardhanaḥ |na ca tīkṣṇo hi bhūtānām sarva bhūta hite rataḥ ||3-37-9||
vaṃcitam pitaram dṛṣṭvā kaikeyyā satya vādinam |kariṣyāmi iti dharmātmā tataḥ pravrajito vanam ||3-37-10||
kaikeyyāḥ priya kāmārtham pitur daśarathasya ca |hitvā rājyam ca bhogān ca praviṣṭo daṇḍakā vanam ||3-37-11||
na rāmaḥ karkaśaḥ tāta na avidvān na ajita indriyaḥ |anṛtam na śrutam caiva naiva tvam vaktum arhasi ||3-37-12||
rāmo vigrahavān dharmaḥ sādhuḥ satya parākramaḥ |rājā sarvasya lokasya devānām iva vāsavaḥ ||3-37-13||
katham nu tasya vaidehīm rakṣitām svena tejasā |icchase prasabham hartum prabhām iva vivasvataḥ ||3-37-14||
śara arciṣam anādhṛṣyam cāpa khaḍga indhanam raṇe |rāma agnim sahasā dīptam na praveṣṭum tvam arhasi ||3-37-15||
dhanur vyādita dīpta āsyam śara arciṣam amarṣaṇam |cāpa bāṇa dharam tīkṣṇam śatru senā apahāriṇam ||3-37-16||
rājyam sukham ca saṃtyajya jīvitam ca iṣṭam ātmanaḥ |na ati āsādayitum tāta rāma aṃtakam iha arhasi ||3-37-17||
aprameyam hi tat tejo yasya sā janakātmajā |na tvam samarthaḥ tām hartum rāma cāpa āśrayām vane ||3-37-18||
tasya vai nara siṃhasya siṃha uraskasya bhāminī |prāṇebhyo api priyatarā bhāryā nityam anuvratā ||3-37-19||
na sā dharṣayitum śakyā maithilī ojasvinaḥ priyā |dīptasya iva huta āśasya śikhā sītā sumadhyamā ||3-37-20||
kim udyamam vyartham imam kṛtvā te rākṣasādhipa |dṛṣṭaḥ cet tvam raṇe tena tat aṃtam tava jīvitam ||3-37-21||
jīvitam ca sukham caiva rājyam caiva sudurlabham |yat icchasi ciram bhoktum mā kṛthā rāma vipriyam ||3-37-22||
sa sarvaiḥ sacivaiḥ sārdham vibhīṣaṇa puraskṛtaiḥ |maṃtrayitvā tu dharmiṣṭhaiḥ kṛtvā niścayam ātmanaḥ |doṣāṇām ca guṇānām ca saṃpradhārya bala abalam ||3-37-23||
ātmanaḥ ca balam jñātvā rāghavasya ca tattvataḥ |hitam hi tava niścitya kṣamam tvam kartum arhasi ||3-37-24||
aham tu manye tava na kṣamam raṇesamāgamam kosala rāja sūnunā |idam hi bhūyaḥ śṛṇu vākyam uttamamkṣamam ca yuktam ca niśācara adhipa ||3-37-25||
kadācit api aham vīryāt paryaṭan pṛthivīm imām |balam nāga sahasrasya dhārayan parvatopamaḥ ||3-38-1||
nīla jīmūta saṃkāśaḥ tapta kāṃcana kuṇḍalaḥ |bhayam lokasya janayan kirīṭī parigha āyudhaḥ ||3-38-2||
vyacaram daṇḍaka araṇyam ṛṣi māṃsāni bhakṣayan |viśvāmitro atha dharmātmā mat vitrasto mahāmuniḥ ||3-38-3||
svayam gatvā daśaratham narendram idam abravīt |ayam rakṣatu mām rāmaḥ parva kāle samāhitaḥ ||3-38-4||
mārīcāt me bhayam ghoram samutpannam nareśvara |iti evam ukto dharmātmā rājā daśarathaḥ tadā ||3-38-5||
pratyuvāca mahābhāgam viśvāmitram mahāmunim |ūna dvādaśa varṣo ayam akṛta astraḥ ca rāghavaḥ ||3-38-6||
kāmam tu mama yat sainyam mayā saha gamiṣyati |balena caturaṃgeṇa svayam etya niśācaram ||3-38-7||
vadhiṣyāmi muniśreṣṭha śatrum tava yathā īpsitam |] evam uktaḥ sa tu munī rājānam idam abravīt ||3-38-8||
rāmāt na anyat balam loke paryāptam tasya rakṣasaḥ |devatānām api bhavān samareṣu abhipālakaḥ ||3-38-9||
āsīt tava kṛte karma triloka viditam nṛpa |kāmam asti mahat sainyam tiṣṭatu iha paraṃtapa ||3-38-10||
bālo api eṣa mahātejāḥ samarthaḥ tasya nigrahe |gamiṣye rāmam ādāya svasti te astu paraṃtapaḥ ||3-38-11||
iti evam uktvā sa muniḥ tam ādāya nṛpātmajam |jagāma parama prīto viśvāmitraḥ svam āśramam ||3-38-12||
tam tadā daṇḍakāraṇye yajñam uddiśya dīkṣitam |babhūva upasthito rāmaḥ citram visphārayan dhanuḥ ||3-38-13||
ajāta vyaṃjanaḥ śrīmān bālaḥ śyāmaḥ śubhekṣaṇaḥ |eka vastra dharo dhanvī śikhī kanaka mālayā ||3-38-14||
śobhayan daṇḍakāraṇyam dīptena svena tejasā |adṛśyata tadā rāmo bāla candra iva uditaḥ ||3-38-15||
tato aham megha saṃkāśaḥ tapta kāṃcana kuṇḍalaḥ |balī datta varo darpāt ājagāma āśrama aṃtaram ||3-38-16||
tena dṛṣṭaḥ praviṣṭo aham sahasā eva udyata āyudhaḥ |mām tu dṛṣṭvā dhanuḥ sajyam asambhrāntaḥ cakāra ha ||3-38-17||
avajānan aham mohāt bālo ayam iti rāghavam |viśvāmitrasya tām vedim abhyadhāvam kṛta tvaraḥ ||3-38-18||
tena muktaḥ tato bāṇaḥ śitaḥ śatru nibarhaṇaḥ |tena aham tāḍitaḥ kṣiptaḥ samudre śata yojane ||3-38-19||
na icchatā tāta mām hantum tadā vīreṇa rakṣitaḥ |rāmasya śara vegena nirasto bhrānta cetanaḥ ||3-38-20||
pātito aham tadā tena gaṃbhīre sāgara aṃbhasi |prāpya saṃjñām cirāt tāta laṃkām prati gataḥ purīm ||3-38-21||
evam asmi tadā muktaḥ sahāyāḥ te - śāyāstu - nipātitāḥ |akṛta astreṇa rāmeṇa bālena akliṣṭa karmaṇā ||3-38-22||
tat mayā vāryamāṇaḥ tvam yadi rāmeṇa vigraham |kariṣyasi āpadam ghorām kṣipram prāpya na śiṣyasi ||3-38-23||
krīḍā rati vidhijñānām samāja utsava śālinām |rakṣasām caiva saṃtāpam anartham ca āhariṣyasi ||3-38-24||
harmya prāsāda saṃbādhām nānā ratna vibhūuṣitām |drakṣyasi tvam purīm laṃkām vinaṣṭām maithilī kṛte ||3-38-25||
akurvanto api pāpāni śucayaḥ pāpa saṃśrayāt |para pāpaiḥ vinaśyanti matsyā nāga hrade yathā ||3-38-26||
divyacaṃdanadigdhāṃgāndivyāabharaṇabhūṣitān -yadvā-divya caṃdana digdha aṃgān divya ābharaṇa bhūṣitān |drakṣyasi abhihatān bhūmau tava doṣāt tu rākṣasān ||3-38-27||
hṛta dārān sa dārān ca daśa vidravato diśaḥ |hata śeṣān aśaraṇān drakṣyasi tvam niśācarān ||3-38-28||
śara jāla parikṣiptām agni jvālā samāvṛtām |pradagdha bhavanām laṃkām drakṣyasi tvam asaṃśayam ||3-38-29||
para dāra abhimarṣāt tu na anayat pāpa taram mahat |pramadānām sahasrāṇi tava rājan parigrahe ||3-38-30||
bhava sva dāra nirataḥ sva kulam rakṣa rākṣasa |mānam vṛddhim ca rājyam ca jīvitam ca iṣṭam ātmanaḥ ||3-38-31||
kalatrāṇi ca saumyāni mitra vargam tathaiva ca |yadi icchasi ciram bhoktum mā kṛthā rāma vipriyam ||3-38-32||
nivāryamāṇaḥ suhṛdā mayā bhṛśamprasahya sītām yadi dharṣayiṣyasi |gamiṣyasi kṣīṇa balaḥ sa bāndhavoyama kṣayam rāma śara ātta jīvitaḥ ||3-38-33||
evam asmi tadā muktaḥ kathaṃcit tena saṃyuge |idānīm api yat vṛttam tat śṛuṇuṣva yat uttaram ||3-39-1||
rākṣābhyām aham dvābhyām anirviṇṇaḥ tathā kṛtaḥ |sahito mṛga rūpābhyām praviṣṭo daṃḍakā vane ||3-39-2||
dīpta jihvo mahādaṃṣṭraḥ tīkṣṇa śṛṃgo mahābalaḥ |vyacaran daṃḍākāraṇyam māṃsa bhakṣo mahāmṛgaḥ ||3-39-3||
agnihotreṣu tīrtheṣu caitya vṛkṣeṣu rāvaṇa |atyanta ghoro vyacaran tāpasān saṃpradharṣayan ||3-39-4||
nihatya daṃḍakāraṇye tāpasān dharmacariṇaḥ |rudhirāṇi pibantaḥ teṣām tan māṃsāni ca bhakṣayan ||3-39-5||
ṛṣi māaṃsa aśanaḥ krūraḥ trāsayan vanagocarān |tadā rudhira matto aham vyacaran daṃḍakā vanam ||3-39-6||
tadā aham daṃḍakāraṇye vicaran dharma dūṣakaḥ |āsādayam tadā rāmam tāpasam dharmam āśritam ||3-39-7||
vaidehi ca mahābhāgām lakṣmaṇam ca maharatham |tāpasam niyata āhāram sarva būta hite ratam ||3-39-8||
saḥ aham vana gatam rāmam paribhūya mahābalam |tāpaso ayam iti jñātvā pūrva vairam anusmaran ||3-39-9||
abhyadhāvam susaṃkruddhaḥ tīkṣṇa śṛṃgo mṛga ākṛtiḥ |jighāṃsuḥ akṛtaprajñaḥ tam prahāram anusmaran ||3-39-10||
tena tyaktāḥ trayo bāṇāḥ śitāḥ śatru nibarhaṇāḥ |vikṛṣya sumahat cāpam suparṇa anila tulya gāḥ ||3-39-11||
te bāṇā vajra saṃkāśāḥ sughorā rakta bhojanāḥ |ājagmuḥ sahitāḥ sarve trayaḥ saṃnataparvaṇaḥ ||3-39-12||
parākramajño rāmasya śaṭho dṛṣṭa bhayaḥ purā |samutkrāṃtaḥ tataḥ muktaḥ tau ubhau rākṣasau hatau ||3-39-13||
śareṇa mukto rāmasya kathaṃcit prāpyajīvitam |iha pravrājito yuktaḥ tāpaso aham samāhitaḥ ||3-39-14||
vṛkṣe vṛkṣe hi paśyāmi cīra kṛṣṇa ajina aṃbaram |gṛhīta dhanuṣam rāmam pāśa hastam iva aṃtakam ||3-39-15||
api rāma sahasrāṇi bhītaḥ paśyāmi rāvaṇa |rāma bhūtam idam sarvam araṇyam pratibhāti me ||3-39-16||
rāmam eva hi paśyāmi rahite rākṣaseśvara |dṛṣṭvā svapna gatam rāmam ud bhramāmi vicetanaḥ ||3-39-17||
ra kāra adīni nāmāni rāma trastasya ravaṇa |ratnāni ca rathāḥ ca eva vitrāsam janayanti me ||3-39-18||
aham tasya prabhāvajño na yuddham tena te kṣamam |balim vā namuciṃ vā api hanyaddhi raghunaṃaṃdana ||3-39-19||
raṇe rāmeṇa yuddhsva kṣamām vā kuru rāvaṇa |na te rāma kathā kāryā yadi mām draṣṭum icchasi ||3-39-20||
bahavaḥ sādhavo loke yuktā dharmam anuṣṭitāḥ |pareṣām aparādhena vinaṣṭāḥ sa paricchadāḥ ||3-39-21||
saḥ aham para aparādhena vināśeyam niśācara |kuru yat te kṣamam tat tvam aham tvām na anuyāmi vai ||3-39-22||
rāmaḥ ca hi mahātejā mahāsattvo mahābalaḥ |api rākṣasa lokasya bhavet antakaro api hi ||3-39-23||
yadi śūrpaṇakhā hetoḥ janasthāna gata kharaḥ |ati vṛtto hataḥ pūrvam rāmeṇa akliṣṭa karmaṇā |atra brūhi yathāvat tvam ko rāmasya vyatikramaḥ ||3-39-24||
idam vaco bandhu hita arthinā mayāyathā ucyamānam yadi na abhipatsyase |sa bāndhavaḥ tyakṣyasi jīvitam raṇehato adya rāmeṇa śaraiḥ jihmagaiḥ ||3-39-25||
mārīcasya tu tat vākyam kṣamam yuktam ca rāvaṇaḥ |ukto na pratijagrāha martu kāma iva auṣadham ||3-40-1||
tam pathya hita vaktāram mārīcam rākṣasādhipaḥ |abravīt paruṣam vākyam ayuktam kāla coditaḥ ||3-40-2||
yat kila etat ayuktārtham mārīca mayi kathyate |vākyam niṣphalam atyartham bījam uptam iva ūṣare ||3-40-3||
tvat vākyaiḥ na tu mām śakyam - bhetum - bhettum rāmasya saṃyuge |pāpa śīlasya mūrkhasya mānuṣasya viśeṣataḥ ||3-40-4||
yaḥ tyaktvā suhṛdo rājyam mātaram pitaram tathā |strī vākyam prākṛtam śrutvā vanam eka pade gataḥ ||3-40-5||
avaśyam tu mayā tasya saṃyuge khara ghātinaḥ |prāṇaiḥ priyatarā sītā hartavyā tava saṃnidhau ||3-40-6||
evam me niścitā buddhiḥ hṛdi mārīca vidyate |na vyāvartayitum śakyā sa indraiḥ api sura asuraiḥ ||3-40-7||
doṣam guṇam vā saṃpṛṣṭaḥ tvam evam vaktum arhasi |apāyam vā api upāyam vā kāryasya asya viniścaye ||3-40-8||
saṃpṛṣṭena tu vaktavyam sacivena vipaścitā |udyata aṃjalinā rājñe ya icchet bhūtim ātmanaḥ ||3-40-9||
vākyam apratikūlam tu mṛdu pūrvam śubham hitam |upacāreṇa yuktam ca vaktavyo vasudhā adhipaḥ ||3-40-10||
sa avamardam tu yat vākyam athavā mārīca hitam ucyate |na abhinaṃdati tat rājā mānārthī māna varjitam ||3-40-11||
paṃca rūpāṇi rājāno dhārayanti amita ojasaḥ |agneḥ indrasya somasya yamasya varuṇasya ca ||3-40-12||
auṣṇyam tathā vikramam ca saumyam daṇḍam prasannatām |dhārayanti mahātāmno rājānaḥ kṣaṇadācara ||3-40-13||
tasmāt sarvāsu avasthāsu mānyāḥ pūjyāḥ ca pārthivāḥ |tvam tu dharmam avijñāya kevalam moham āśritaḥ ||3-40-14||
abhyāgatam mām daurātmyāt paruṣam vadasi īdṛśam |guṇa doṣau na pṛcchāmi kṣamam ca ātmani rākṣasa ||3-40-15||
mayā uktam api ca etāvat tvām prati amitavikrama |asmin tu sa bhavān kṛtye sāhāyyam kartum arhasi ||3-40-16||
śruṇu tat karma sāhāyye yat kāryam vacanāt mama |sauvarṇaḥ tvam mṛgo bhūtvā citro rajata bindubhiḥ ||3-40-17||
āśrame tasya rāmasya sītāyāḥ pramukhe cara |pralobhayitvā vaidehīm yathā iṣṭam gantum arhasi ||3-40-18||
tvām hi māyā mayam dṛṣṭvā kāṃcanam jāta vismayā |ānaya enam iti kṣipram rāmam vakṣyati maithilī ||3-40-19||
apakrānte ca kākutsthe dūram ca yātvā api udāhara |hā sīte lakṣmaṇe iti evam rāma vākya anurūpakam ||3-40-20||
tat śrutvā rāma padavīm sītāyā ca pracoditaḥ |anugacchati saṃbhrāṃtam saumitriḥ api sauhṛdāt ||3-40-21||
apakrānte ca kākutsthe lakṣmaṇa ca yathā sukham |āhariṣyāmi vaidehīm sahasrākṣaḥ śacīm iva ||3-40-22||
evam kṛtvā tu idam kāryam yathā iṣṭam gaccha rākṣasa |rājyasya ardham pradāsyāmi mārīca tava suvrata ||3-40-23||
gaccha saumya śivam mārgam kāryasya asya vivṛddhaye |aham tu anugamiṣyāmi sa ratho daṇḍakā vanam ||3-40-24||
prāpya sītām ayuddhena vaṃcayitvā tu rāghavam |laṃkām prati gamiṣyāmi kṛta kāryaḥ saha tvayā ||3-40-25||
no cet karoṣi mārīca hanmi tvām aham adya vai |etat kāryam avaśyam me balād api kariṣyasi |rājño hi pratikūlastho na jātu sukham edhate ||3-40-26||
āsādyā tam jīvita samśayaḥ temṛtyur dhruvo hi adya mayā virudhyataḥ |etat yathāvat parigṛhya buddhyāyat atra pathyam kuru tat tathā tvam ||3-40-27||
ājñapto rāvaṇena ittham pratikūlam ca rājavat |abravīt paruṣam vākyam niḥśanko rākṣasādhipam ||3-41-1||
kena ayam upadiṣṭaḥ te vināśaḥ pāpa karmaṇā |sa putrasya sa rājyasya sa amātyasya niśācara ||3-41-2||
kaḥ tvayā sukhinā rājan na abhinandati pāpakṛt |kena idam upadiṣṭam te mṛtyu dvāram upāyataḥ ||3-41-3||
śatravaḥ tava suvyaktam hīna vīryā niśā cara |icchanti tvām vinaśyantam uparuddham balīyasā ||3-41-4||
kena idam upadiṣṭam te kṣudreṇa ahita buddhinā |yaḥ tvām icchati naśyantam sva kṛtena niśācara ||3-41-5||
vadhyāḥ khalu na vadhyante sacivāḥ tava rāvaṇa |ye tvām utpatham ārūḍham na nigṛhṇanti sarvaśaḥ ||3-41-6||
amātyaiḥ kāma vṛtto hi rājā kāpatham āśritaḥ |nigrāhyaḥ sarvathā sadbhiḥ na nigrāhyo nigṛhyase ||3-41-7||
dharmam artham ca kāmam ca yaśaḥ ca jayatām vara |svāmi prasādāt sacivāḥ prāpnuvanti niśācara ||3-41-8||
viparyaye tu tat sarvam vyartham bhavati rāvaṇa |vyasanam svāmi vaiguṇyāt prāpnuvanti itare janāḥ ||3-41-9||
rāja mūlo hi dharmaḥ ca jayaḥ ca jayatām vara |tasmāt sarvāsu avasthāsu rakṣitavyo narādhipāḥ ||3-41-10||
rājyam pālayitum śakyam na tīkṣṇena niśācara |na ca api pratikūlena na avinītena rākṣasa ||3-41-11||
ye tīkṣṇa maṃtrāḥ sacivā bhajyante saha tena vai |viṣame turagāḥ śīghrā manda sārathayo yathā ||3-41-12||
bahavaḥ sādhavo loke yukta dharmam anuṣṭhitāḥ |pareṣām aparādhena vinaṣṭāḥ sa paricchadāḥ ||3-41-13||
svāminā pratikūlena prajāḥ tīkṣṇena rāvaṇa |rakṣyamāṇā na vardhante meṣā gomāyunā yathā ||3-41-14||
avaśyam vinaśiṣyanti sarve rāvaṇa rākṣasāḥ |yeṣām tvam karkaśo rājā durbuddhiḥ ajita indriyaḥ ||3-41-15||
tad idam kāka tālīyam ghoram āsāditam mayā |atra tvam śocanīyo asi sa sainyo vinaśiṣyasi ||3-41-16||
mām nihatya tu rāmo asau acirāt tvām vadhiṣyati |anena kṛta kṛtyo asmi mriye ca api ariṇā hataḥ ||3-41-17||
darśanāt eva rāmasya hatam mām avadhāraya |ātmānam ca hatam viddhi hṛtvā sītām sa bāndhavam ||3-41-18||
ānayiṣyasi cet sītām āśramāt sahito mayā |na eva tvam asi na eva aham na eva laṃkā na rākṣasāḥ ||3-41-19||
nivāryamāṇaḥ tu mayā hita eṣiṇāna mṛṣyase vākyam idam niśācara |pareta kalpā hi gata āyuṣo narāhitam na gṛhṇanti suhṛdbhiḥ īritam ||3-41-20||
evam uktvā tu paruṣam mārīco rāvaṇam tataḥ |gacchāvaḥ iti abravīt dīno bhayāt rātrim cara prabhoḥ ||3-42-1||
dṛṣṭāḥ ca aham punaḥ tena śara cāpa asi dhāriṇā |madvadho udyata śastreṇa vinaṣṭam jīvitam ca me ||3-42-2||
na hi rāmam parākramya jīvan prati nivartate |vartate prati rūpo asau yama daṇḍa hatasya te ||3-42-3||
kim nu kartum mayā śakyam evam tvayi durātmani |eṣa gacchāmi aham tāta svasti te astu niśācaraḥ ||3-42-4||
prahṛṣṭaḥ tu abhavat tena vacanena sa rākṣasaḥ |pariṣvajya susaṃśliṣṭam idam vacanam abravīt ||3-42-5||
etat śauṇḍīrya - cauttirya -nyuktam te mat cchaṃda vaśa vartinaḥ |idānīm asi mārīcaḥ pūrvam anyo niśācaraḥ ||3-42-6||
āruhyatām śīghram khago ratna vibhūṣitaḥ |mayā saha ratho yuktaḥ piśāca vadanaiḥ kharaiḥ ||3-42-7||
pralobhayitvā vaidehīm yathā iṣṭam gantum arhasi |tām śūnye prasabham sītām ānayiṣyāmi maithilīm ||3-42-8||
tathā iti uvāca enam rāvaṇam tāṭakā sutaḥ |tato rāvaṇa mārīcau vimānam iva tam ratham ||3-42-9||
āruhya yayatuḥ śīghram tasmāt āśrama maṇḍalāt |tathaiva tatra paśyantau pattanāni vanāni ca ||3-42-10||
girīm ca saritāḥ sarvā rāṣṭrāṇi nagarāṇi ca |sametya daṇḍaka araṇyam rāghavasya āśramam tataḥ ||3-42-11||
dadarśa saha marīco rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipaḥ |avatīrya rathāt tasmāt tataḥ kāṃcana bhūṣaṇāt ||3-42-12||
haste gṛhītvā mārīcam rāvaṇo vākyam abravīt |etat rāma āśrama padam dṛśyate kadalī vṛtam ||3-42-13||
kriyatām tat sakhe śīghram yat artham vayam āgatāḥ |sa rāvaṇa vacaḥ śrutvā mārīco rākṣasaḥ tadā ||3-42-14||
mṛgo bhūtvā āśrama dvāri rāmasya vicacāra ha |sa tu rūpam samāsthāya mahat adbhuta darśanam ||3-42-15||
maṇipravara śṛṃgāgraḥ sita asita mukhākṛtiḥ |raktapadmotpala mukha indranīlotpala śravāḥ ||3-42-16||
kimcit abhyunnata grīva indranīla nibha udaraḥ |madhūka nibha pārśvaḥ ca kaṃja kiṃjalka samnibhaḥ ||3-42-17||
vaidūrya saṃkāśa khuraḥ tanu jaṃghaḥ susaṃhataḥ |indra āyudha savarṇena pucchena ūrdhvam virājitaḥ ||3-42-18||
manohara snigdha varṇo ratnaiḥ nānā vidhaiḥ vṛtaḥ |kṣaṇena rākṣaso jāto mṛgaḥ parama śobhanaḥ ||3-42-19||
vanam prajvalayan ramyam rāma āśrama padam ca tat |manoharam darśanīyam rūpam kṛtvā sa rākṣasaḥ ||3-42-20||
pralobhanārtham vaidehyā nānā dhātu vicitritam |vicaran gacchate samyak śādvalāni samaṃtataḥ ||3-42-21||
ropyaiḥ bindu śataiḥ citro bhūtvā ca priya darśanaḥ |viṭapīnām kisalayān bhakṣayan vicacāra ha ||3-42-22||
kadalī gṛhakam gatvā karṇikārāni tataḥ tataḥ |samāśrayan maṃdagatiḥ sītā saṃdarśanam tataḥ ||3-42-23||
rājīva citra pṛṣṭhaḥ sa virarāja mahāmṛgaḥ |rāma āśrama pada abhyāśe vicacāra yathā sukham ||3-42-24||
punar gatvā nivṛttaḥ ca vicacāra mṛgottamaḥ |gatvā muhūrtam tvarayā punaḥ prati nivartate ||3-42-25||
vikrīḍan ca punar bhūmau punar eva niṣīdati |āśrama dvāram āgamya mṛga yūthāni gacchati ||3-42-26||
mṛga yūthaiḥ anugataḥ punar eva nivartate |sītā darśanam ākāṃkṣan rākṣaso mṛgatām gataḥ ||3-42-27||
paribhramati citrāṇi maṇḍalāni viniṣpatan |samudvīkṣya ca sarve tam mṛgā ye anye vanecarāḥ ||3-42-28||
upagamya samāghrāya vidravanti diśo daśa |rākṣasaḥ so api tān vanyān mṛgān mṛgavadhe rataḥ ||3-42-29||
pracchādanārtham bhāvasya na bhakṣayati saṃspṛśan |tasmin eva tataḥ kāle vaidehī śubhalocanā ||3-42-30||
kusuma apacaye vyagrā pādapān abhyavartata |karṇikārān aśokān ca cūtām ca madirekṣaṇā ||3-42-31||
kusumāni apacinvantī cacāra rucirānanā |anarhā araṇya vāsasya sā tam ratnamayam mṛgam ||3-42-32||
muktā maṇi vicitra aṃgam dadarśa parama aṃganā |tam vai rucira daṃta oṣṭham rūpya dhātu tanū ruham ||3-42-33||
vismayāt utphulla nayanā sa sneham samudaikṣata |sa ca tām rāma dayitām paśyan māyāmayo mṛgaḥ ||3-42-34||
vicacāra tataḥ tatra dīpayan iva tat vanam |adṛṣṭa pūrvam dṛṣṭvā tam nānā ratnamayam mṛgam |vismayam paramam sītā jagāma janaka ātmajā ||3-42-35||
sā tam saṃprekṣya suśroṇī kusumāni vicinvatī |hema rājata varṇābhyām pārśvābhyām upaśobhitam ||3-43-1||
prahṛṣṭā ca anavadyāngī mṛṣṭa hāṭaka varṇinī |bhartāram api ca ākranda lakṣmaṇam caiva sāyudham ||3-43-2||
āhūya āhūya ca punaḥ tam mṛgam sādhu vīkṣate |āgaccha āgaccha śīghram vai āryaputra saha anuja ||3-43-3||
tayā āhūtau naravyāghrau vaidehyā rāma lakṣmaṇau |vīkṣamāṇau tu tam deśam tadā dadṛśatuḥ mṛgam ||3-43-4||
śaṃkamānaḥ tu tam dṛṣṭvā lakṣmaṇo rāmam abravīt |tam eva enam aham manye mārīcam rākṣasam mṛgam ||3-43-5||
caranto mṛgayām hṛṣṭāḥ pāpena upādhinā vane |anena nihatā rāma rājānaḥ kāma rūpiṇā ||3-43-6||
asya māyāvido māyā mṛga rūpam idam kṛtam |bhānumat puruṣavyāghra gandharva pura saṃnibham ||3-43-7||
mṛgo hi evam vidho ratna vicitro na asti rāghava |jagatyām jagatīnātha māyā eṣā hi na saṃśayaḥ ||3-43-8||
evam bruvāṇam kākutstham prativārya śuci smitā |uvāca sītā saṃhṛṣṭā cadmanā hṛta cetanā ||3-43-9||
āryaputra abhirāmo asau mṛgo harati me manaḥ |ānaya enam mahābāho krīḍārtham naḥ bhaviṣyati ||3-43-10||
iha āśrama pade asmākam bahavaḥ puṇya darśanāḥ |mṛgāḥ caranti sahitāḥ camarāḥ sṛmarāḥ tathā ||3-43-11||
ṛkṣāḥ pṛṣata saṃghāḥ ca vānarāḥ kinarāḥ tathā |vicaranti mahābāho rūpa śreṣṭhā mahābalāḥ ||3-43-12||
na ca asya sadṛśo rājan dṛṣṭa pūrvo mṛgaḥ mayā |tejasā kṣamayā dīptyā yathā ayam mṛga sattamaḥ ||3-43-13||
nānā varṇa vicitra aṃgo ratna bhūto mama agrataḥ |dyotayan vanam avyagram śobhate śaśi saṃnibhaḥ ||3-43-14||
aho rūpam aho lakṣmīḥ svara saṃpat ca śobhanā |mṛgo adbhuto vicitrāṃgo hṛdayam harati iva me ||3-43-15||
yadi grahaṇam abhyeti jīvan eva mṛgaḥ tava |āścarya bhūtam bhavati vismayam janayiṣyati ||3-43-16||
samāpta vana vāsānām rājya sthānām ca naḥ punaḥ |aṃtaḥpure vibhūṣārtho mṛga eṣa bhaviṣyati ||3-43-17||
bharatasya āryaputrasya śvaśrūṇām mama ca prabho |mṛga rūpam idam divyam vismayam janayiṣyati ||3-43-18||
jīvan na yadi te abhyeti grahaṇam mṛga sattamaḥ |ajinam naraśārdūla ruciram tu bhaviṣyati ||3-43-19||
nihatasya asya sattvasya jāṃbūnadamaya tvaci |śaṣpa bṛsyām vinītāyām icchāmi aham upāsitum ||3-43-20||
kāmavṛttam idam raudram strīṇām asadṛśam matam |vapuṣā tu asya sattvasya vismayo janito mama ||3-43-21||
tena kāṃcana romṇā tu maṇi pravara śṛṃgiṇā |taruṇa āditya varṇena nakṣatra patha varcasā ||3-43-22||
babhūva rāghavasya api mano vismayam āgatam |evam sītā vacaḥ śrutvā dṛṣṭvā ca mṛgam adbhutam ||3-43-23||
lobitaḥ tena rūpeṇa sītāyā ca pracoditaḥ |uvāca rāghavo hṛṣṭo bhrātaram lakṣmaṇam vacaḥ ||3-43-24||
paśya lakṣmaṇa vaidehyāḥ spṛhām ullasitām imām |rūpa śreṣṭhatayā hi eṣa mṛgo adya na bhaviṣyati ||3-43-25||
na vane naṃdanoddeśe na caitraratha saṃśraye |kutaḥ pṛthivyām saumitre yo asya kaścit samo mṛgaḥ ||3-43-26||
pratiloma anulomāḥ ca rucirā roma rājayaḥ |śobhante mṛgam āśritya citrāḥ kanaka bindubhiḥ ||3-43-27||
paśya asya jṛṃbhamāṇasya dīptām agni śikhopamām |jihvām mukhāt niḥsaraṃtīm meghāt iva śata hradām ||3-43-28||
masāra galvarka mukhaḥ śaṃkha muktā nibha udaraḥ |kasya nāma anirūpyaḥ asau na mano lobhayet mṛgaḥ ||3-43-29||
kasya rūpam idam dṛṣṭvā jāṃbūnadamaya prabham |nānā ratnamayam divyam na mano vismayam vrajet ||3-43-30||
māṃsa hetoḥ api mṛgān vihārārtham ca dhanvinaḥ |ghnanti lakṣmaṇa rājāno mṛgayāyām mahāvane ||3-43-31||
dhanāni vyavasāyena vicīyante mahāvane |dhātavo vividhāḥ ca api maṇi ratna suvarṇinaḥ ||3-43-32||
tat sāram akhilam nṝṇām dhanam nicaya vardhanam |manasā cintitam sarvam yathā śukrasya lakṣmaṇa ||3-43-33||
arthī yena artha kṛtyena saṃvrajati avicārayan |tam artham artha śāstrajñaḥ prāhuḥ arthyāḥ ca lakṣmaṇa ||3-43-34||
etasya mṛga ratnasya parārdhye kāṃcana tvaci |upavekṣyati vaidehī mayā saha sumadhyamā ||3-43-35||
na kādalī na priyakī na praveṇī na ca avikī |bhavet etasya sadṛśī sparśanena iti me matiḥ ||3-43-36||
eṣa caiva mṛgaḥ śrīmān yaḥ ca divyo nabhaḥ caraḥ |ubhau etau mṛgau divyau tārāmṛga mahīmṛgau ||3-43-37||
yadi vā ayam tathā yat mām bhavet vadasi lakṣmaṇa |māyā eṣā rākṣasasya iti kartavyo asya vadho mayā ||3-43-38||
etena hi nṛśaṃsena mārīcena akṛta ātmanā |vane vicaratā pūrvam hiṃsitā muni puṃgavāḥ ||3-43-39||
utthāya bahavo anena mṛgayāyām janādhipāḥ |nihatāḥ parama iṣvāsāḥ tasmāt vadhyaḥ tu ayam mṛgaḥ ||3-43-40||
purastāt iha vātāpiḥ paribhūya tapasvinaḥ |udarastho dvijān hanti sva garbho aśvatarīm iva ||3-43-41||
sa kadācit cirāt lobhāt āsasāda mahāmunim |agastyam tejasā yuktam bhakṣyaḥ tasya babhūva ha ||3-43-42||
samutthāne ca tat rūpam kartu kāmam samīkṣya tam |utsmayitvā tu bhagavān vātāpim idam abravīt ||3-43-43||
tvayā avigaṇya vātāpe paribhūtāḥ ca tejasā |jīva loke dvija śreṣṭhāḥ tasmāt asi jarām gataḥ ||3-43-44||
tat etat na bhavet rakṣo vātāpiḥ iva lakṣmaṇa |mat vidham yo atimanyeta dharma nityam jitendriyam ||3-43-45||
bhavet hato ayam vātāpiḥ agastyena iva mā gataḥ |iha tvam bhava saṃnaddho yaṃtrito rakṣa maithilīm ||3-43-46||
asyām āyattam asmākam yat kṛtyam raghunaṃdana |aham enam vadhiṣyāmi grahīṣyāmi athavā mṛgam ||3-43-47||
yāvat gacchāmi saumitre mṛgam ānayitum drutam |paśya lakṣmaṇa vaidehīm mṛga tvaci gatām spṛhām ||3-43-48||
tvacā pradhānayā hi eṣa mṛgo adya na bhaviṣyati |apramattena te bhāvyam āśramasthena sītayā ||3-43-49||
yāvat pṛṣatam ekena sāyakena nihanmi aham |hatvā etat carma ca ādāya śīghram eṣyāmi lakṣmaṇa ||3-43-50||
pradakṣiṇena atibalena pakṣiṇājaṭāyuṣā buddhimatā ca lakṣmaṇa |bhava apramattaḥ pratigṛhya maithilīmprati kṣaṇam sarvata eva śankitaḥ ||3-43-51||
tathā tu tam samādiśya bhrātaram raghunaṃdanaḥ |babandha asim mahātejā jāṃbūnadamayaḥ tsarum ||3-44-1||
tataḥ tri vinatam cāpam ādāya ātma vibhūṣaṇam |ābadhya ca kalāpau dvau jagāma udagra vikramaḥ ||3-44-2||
tam vaṃcayāno rājendram āpatantam nirīkṣya vai |babhūva aṃtarhitaḥ trāsāt punaḥ saṃdarśane abhavat ||3-44-3||
baddha asiḥ dhanuḥ ādāya pradudrāva yato mṛgaḥ |tam sma paśyati rūpeṇa dyotamānam iva agrataḥ ||3-44-4||
avekṣya avekṣya dhāvantam dhanuṣ pāṇiḥ mahāvane |ativṛttam iṣoḥ pātāt lobhayānam kadācana ||3-44-5||
śaṃkitam tu samud bhrāntam utpatantam iva aṃbare |dṛaśyamānam adṛśyam ca vana uddeśeṣu keṣucit ||3-44-6||
cinna abhraiḥ iva saṃvītam śāradam candra maṇḍalam |muhūrtāt eva dadṛśe muhur dūrāt prakāśate ||3-44-7||
darśana adarśanena eva saḥ apākarṣata rāghavam |sudūram āśramasya asya mārico mṛgatām gataḥ ||3-44-8||
āsīt kruddhaḥ tu kākutstho vivaśaḥ tena mohitaḥ |atha avatasthe suśrāntaḥ cchāyām āśritya śādvale ||3-44-9||
sa tam unmādayāmāsa mṛgarūpo niśācara |mṛgaiḥ parivṛto atha vanyaiḥ adūrāt pratyadṛśyata ||3-44-10||
grahītu kāmam dṛṣṭvā tam punaḥ eva abhyadhāvata |tat kṣaṇāt eva saṃtrāsāt punar aṃtarhito abhavat ||3-44-11||
punar eva tato dūrāt vṛkṣa khaṇḍāt viniḥsṛtaḥ |dṛṣṭvā rāmo mahātejāḥ tam hantum kṛta niścayaḥ ||3-44-12||
bhūyaḥ tu śaram uddhṛtya kupitaḥ tatra rāghavaḥ |sūrya raśmi pratīkāśam jvalaṃtam ari mardanam ||3-44-13||
saṃdhāya sudṛḍhe cāpe vikṛṣya balavat balī |tam eva mṛgam uddiśya śvasaṃtam iva pannagam ||3-44-14||
mumoca jvalitam dīptam astram brahma vinirmitam |śarīram mṛga rūpasya vinirbhidya śarottamaḥ ||3-44-15||
mārīcasya eva hṛdayam vibheda aśani saṃnibhaḥ |tāla mātram atha utplutya nyapatat sa bhṛśa āturaḥ ||3-44-16||
vyanadat bhairavam nādam dharaṇyām alpa jīvitaḥ |mriyamāṇaḥ tu mārīco jahau tām kṛtrimām tanum ||3-44-17||
smṛtvā tat vacanam rakṣo dadhyau kena tu lakṣmaṇam |iha prasthāpayet sītā tām śūnye rāvaṇe haret ||3-44-18||
sa prāpta kālam ajñāya cakāra ca tataḥ svaram |sadṛśam rāghavasya eva hā sīte lakṣmaṇa iti ca ||3-44-19||
tena marmaṇi nirviddham śareṇa anupamena hi |mṛga rūpam tu tat tyaktvā rākṣasam rūpam āsthitaḥ ||3-44-20||
cakre sa sumahā kāyam mārīco jīvitam tyajan |tam dṛṣṭvā patitam bhūmau rākṣasam bhīma darśanam ||3-44-21||
rāmo rudhira sikta aṃgam ceṣṭamānam mahītale |jagāma manasā sītām lakṣmaṇasya vacaḥ smaran ||3-44-22||
mārīcasya tu māya eṣā pūrva uktam lakṣmaṇena tu |tat tadā hi abhavat ca adya mārīco ayam mayā hataḥ ||3-44-23||
hā sīte lakṣmaṇa iti evam ākruśya tu mahā svanam |mamāra rākṣasaḥ so ayam śrutvā sītā katham bhavet ||3-44-24||
lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahābāhuḥ kām avasthām gamiṣyati |iti saṃcintya dharmāatmā rāmo hṛṣṭa tanū ruhaḥ ||3-44-25||
tatra rāmam bhayam tīvram āviveśa viṣādajam |rākṣasam mṛga rūpam tam hatvā śrutvā ca tat svanam ||3-44-26||
nihatya pṛṣatam ca anyam māṃsam ādāya rāghavaḥ |tvaramāṇo janasthānam sasāra abhimukhaḥ tadā ||3-44-27||
ārtasvaram tu tam bhartuḥ vijñāya sadṛśam vane |uvāca lakṣmaṇam sītā gaccha jānīhi rāghavam ||3-45-1||
na hi me jīvitam sthāne hṛdayam vā avatiṣṭhate |krośataḥ parama ārtasya śrutaḥ śabdo mayā bhṛśam ||3-45-2||
ākrandamānam tu vane bhrātaram trātum arhasi |tam kṣipram abhidhāva tvam bhrātaram śaraṇa eṣiṇam ||3-45-3||
rakṣasām vaśam āpannam siṃhānām iva govṛṣam |na jagāma tathā uktaḥ tu bhrātuḥ ājñāya śāsanam ||3-45-4||
tam uvāca tataḥ tatra kṣubhitā janaka ātmajā |saumitre mitra rūpeṇa bhrātuḥ tvam asi śatruvat ||3-45-5||
yaḥ tvam asyām avasthāyām bhrātaram na abhipadyase |icchasi tvam vinaśyantam rāmam lakṣmaṇa mat kṛte ||3-45-6||
lobhāt tu mat kṛtam nūnam na anugacchasi rāghavam |vyasanam te priyam manye sneho bhrātari na asti te ||3-45-7||
tena tiṣṭhasi visrabdhaḥ tam apaśyan mahādyutim |kim hi saṃśayam āpanne tasmin iha mayā bhavet ||3-45-8||
kartavyam iha tiṣṭhantyā yat pradhānaḥ tvam āgataḥ |evam bruvāṇam vaidehīm bāṣpa śoka samanvitam ||3-45-9||
abravīt lakṣmaṇaḥ trastām sītām mṛga vadhūm iva |pannaga asura gandharva deva dānava rākṣasaiḥ ||3-45-10||
aśakyaḥ tava vaidehī bhartā jetum na saṃśayaḥ |devi deva manuṣyeṣu gandharveṣu patatriṣu ||3-45-11||
rākṣaseṣu piśāceṣu kinnareṣu mṛgeṣu ca |dānaveṣu ca ghoreṣu na sa vidyeta śobhane ||3-45-12||
yo rāmam pratiyudhyeta samare vāsava upamam |avadhyaḥ samare rāmo na evam tvam vaktum arhasi ||3-45-13||
na tvām asmin vane hātum utsahe rāghavam vinā |anivāryam balam tasya balaiḥ balavatām api ||3-45-14||
tribhiḥ lokaiḥ samuditaiḥ sa īśvaraiḥ sa amaraiḥ api |hṛdayam nirvṛtam te astu saṃtāpaḥ tyajyatām tava ||3-45-15||
āgamiṣyati te bhartā śīghram hatvā mṛgottamam |na sas tasya svaro vyaktam na kaścit api daivataḥ ||3-45-16||
gandharva nagara prakhyā māyā tasya ca rakṣasaḥ |nyāsa bhūtā asi vaidehi nyastā mayi mahātmanā ||3-45-17||
rāmeṇa tvam varārohe na tvām tyaktum iha utsahe |kṛta vairāḥ ca kalyāṇi vayam etaiḥ niśācaraiḥ ||3-45-18||
kharasya nidhane devi janasthāna vadham prati |rākṣasā vividhā vāco vyavaharanti mahāvane ||3-45-19||
hiṃsā vihārā vaidehi na cintayitum arhasi |lakṣmaṇena evam uktā tu kruddhā saṃrakta locanā ||3-45-20||
abravīt paruṣam vākyam lakṣmaṇam satya vādinam |anārya karuṇāraṃbha nṛśaṃsa kula pāṃsana ||3-45-21||
aham tava priyam manye rāmasya vyasanam mahat |rāmasya vyasanm dṛṣṭvā tena etāni prabhāṣase ||3-45-22||
na eva citram sapatneṣu pāpam lakṣmaṇa yat bhavet |tvat vidheṣu nṛśaṃseṣu nityam pracchanna cāriṣu ||3-45-23||
suduṣṭaḥ tvam vane rāmam ekam eko anugacchasi |mama hetoḥ praticchannaḥ prayukto bharatena vā ||3-45-24||
tat na siddhyati saumitre tava api bharatasya vā |katham iṃdīvara śyāmam rāmam padma nibhekṣaṇam ||3-45-25||
upasaṃśritya bhartāram kāmayeyam pṛthak janam |samakṣam tava saumitre prāṇān tyakṣyāmi asaṃśayam ||3-45-26||
rāmam vinā kṣaṇam api na eva jīvāmi bhū tale |iti uktaḥ paruṣam vākyam sītayā romaharṣaṇam ||3-45-27||
abravīt lakṣmaṇaḥ sītām prāṃjaliḥ vijitendriyaḥ |uttaram na utsahe vaktum daivatam bhavatī mama ||3-45-28||
vākyam apratirūpam tu na citram strīṣu maithili |svabhāvaḥ tu eṣa nārīṇām eṣu lokeṣu dṛśyate ||3-45-29||
vimukta dharmāḥ capalāḥ tīkṣṇā bhedakarāḥ striyaḥ |na sahe hi īdṛśam vākyam vaidehī janaka ātmaje ||3-45-30||
śrotrayoḥ ubhayoḥ madhye tapta nārāca sannibham |upaśṛṇvaṃtu me sarve sākṣino hi vanecarāḥ ||3-45-31||
nyāya vādī yathā vākyam ukto aham paruṣam tvayā |dhik tvām adya praṇaśyantīm yan mām evam viśaṃkase ||3-45-32||
strītvāt duṣṭa svabhāvena guru vākye vyavasthitam |gamiṣye yatra kākutsthaḥ svasti te astu varānane ||3-45-33||
rakṣantu tvām viśālākṣi samagrā vana devatāḥ |nimittāni hi ghorāṇi yāni prādurbhavanti me |api tvām saha rāmeṇa paśyeyam punarāgataḥ ||3-45-34||
lakṣmaṇena evam uktā tu rudatī janakāatmajā |pratyuvāca tato vākyam tīvram bāṣpa pariplutā ||3-45-35||
godāvarīm pravekṣyāmi hīnā rāmeṇa lakṣmaṇa |ābandhiṣye athavā tyakṣye viṣame deham ātmanaḥ ||3-45-36||
pibāmi vā viṣam tīkṣṇam pravekṣyāmi hutāśanam |na tu aham rāghavāt anyam kadāapi puruṣam spṛśe ||3-45-37||
iti lakṣmaṇam āśrutya sītā duhkha samanvitā |pāṇibhyām rudatī duhkhād udaram prajaghāna ha ||3-45-38||
tām ārta rūpām vimanā rudantīmsaumitriḥ ālokya viśāla netrām |āśvāsayāmāsa na caiva bhartuḥtam bhrātaram kiṃcit uvāca sītā ||3-45-39||
tataḥ tu sītām abhivādya lakṣmaṇaḥkṛta anjaliḥ kimcid abhipraṇamya |avekṣamāṇo bahuśaḥ sa maithilīmjagāma rāmasya samīpam ātmavān ||3-45-40||
tayā paruṣam uktaḥ tu kupito rāghava anujaḥ |sa vikāṃkṣan bhṛśam rāmam pratasthe na cirāt iva ||3-46-1||
tadā āsādya daśagrīvaḥ kṣipram aṃtaram āsthitaḥ |abhicakrāma vaidehīm parivrājaka rūpa dhṛk ||3-46-2||
ślakṣṇa kāṣāya saṃvītaḥ śikhī catrī upānahī |vāme ca aṃse avasajya atha śubhe yaṣṭi kamaṇḍalū ||3-46-3||
parivrājaka rūpeṇa vaidehīm anvavartata |tām āsasāda atibalo bhrātṛbhyām rahitām vane ||3-46-4||
rahitām sūrya candrābhyām saṃdhyām iva mahat tamaḥ |tām apaśyat tato bālām rāja putrīm yaśasvinīm ||3-46-5||
rohiṇīm śaśinā hīnām grahavat bhṛśa dāruṇaḥ |tam ugram pāpa karmāṇam janasthāna gatā drumāḥ ||3-46-6||
saṃdṛśya na prakaṃpante na pravāti ca mārutaḥ |śīghra srotāḥ ca tam dṛṣṭvā vīkṣaṃtam rakta locanam ||3-46-7||
stimitam gaṃtum ārebhe bhayāt godāvarī nadī |rāmasya tu aṃtaram prepsuḥ daśagrīvaḥ tat aṃtare ||3-46-8||
upatasthe ca vaidehīm bhikṣu rūpeṇa rāvaṇaḥ |abhavyo bhavya rūpeṇa bhartāram anuśocatīm ||3-46-9||
abhyavartata vaidehīm citrām iva śanaiścaraḥ |sahasā bhavya rūpeṇa tṛṇaiḥ kūpa iva āvṛtaḥ ||3-46-10||
atiṣṭhat prekṣya vaidehīm rāma patnīm yaśasvinīm |tiṣṭan saṃprekṣya ca tadā patnīm rāmasya rāvaṇa ||3-46-11||
śubhām rucira danta oṣṭhīm pūrṇa candra nibha ānanām |āsīnām parṇaśālāyām bāṣpa śoka abhipīḍitām ||3-46-12||
sa tām padma palāśa akṣīm pīta kauśeya vāsinīm |abhyagacchata vaidehīm hṛṣṭa cetā niśā caraḥ ||3-46-13||
dṛṣṭvā kāma śara āviddho brahma ghoṣam udīrayan |abravīt praśritam vākyam rahite rākṣasa adhipaḥ ||3-46-14||
tām uttamām trilokānām padma hīnām iva śriyam |vibhrājamānām vapuṣā rāvaṇaḥ praśaśamsa ha ||3-46-15||
kā tvam kāṃcana varṇa ābhe pīta kauśeya vāsini |kamalānām śubhām mālām padminī iva ca bibhratī ||3-46-16||
hrīḥ śrīḥ kīrtiḥ śubhā lakṣmīḥ apsarā vā śubha ānane |bhūtir vā tvam varāarohe ratir vā svaira cāriṇī ||3-46-17||
samāḥ śikhariṇaḥ snigdhāḥ pāṇḍurā daśanāḥ tava |viśāle vimale netre raktānte kṛṣṇa tārake ||3-46-18||
viśālam jaghanam pīnam ūrū kari kara upamau |etau upacitau vṛttau saṃhatau saṃpragalbhitau ||3-46-19||
pīna unnata mukhau kāntau snigdha tāla phala upamau |maṇi praveka ābharaṇau rucirau te payo dharau ||3-46-20||
cāru smite cāru dati cāru netre vilāsini |mano harasi me rāme nadī kūlam iva aṃbhasā ||3-46-21||
karāntamita madhyā asi sukeśī saṃhata stanī |na eva devī na gandharvī na yakṣī na ca kiṃnarī ||3-46-22||
na evam rūpā mayā nārī dṛṣṭa pūrvā mahī tale |rūpam agryam ca lokeṣu saukumāryam vayaḥ ca te ||3-46-23||
iha vāsaḥ ca kāṃtāre cittam unmathayanti me |sā pratikrāma bhadram te na tvam vastum iha arhasi ||3-46-24||
rākṣasānām ayam vāso ghorāṇām kāma rūpiṇām |prāsāda agrāṇi ramyāṇi nagara upavanāni ca ||3-46-25||
saṃpannāni sugandhīni yuktāni ācaritum tvayā |varam mālyam varam gaṃdham varam vastram ca śobhane ||3-46-26||
bhartāram ca varam manye tvat yuktam asitekṣaṇe |kā tvam bhavasi rudrāṇām marutām vā śucismite ||3-46-27||
vasūnām vā varāarohe devatā pratibhāsi me |na iha gacchaṃti gaṃdharvā na devā na ca kinnarāḥ ||3-46-28||
rākṣasānām ayam vāsaḥ katham tu tvam iha āgatā |iha śākhāmṛgāḥ siṃhā dvīpi vyāghra mṛgāḥ tathā ||3-46-29||
ṛkṣāḥ tarakṣavaḥ kaṃkāḥ katham tebhyo na bibhyase |mada anvitānām ghorāṇām kuṃjarāṇām tarasvinām ||3-46-30||
katham ekā mahāraṇye na bibheṣi varāanane |kā asi kasya kutaḥ ca tvam kim nimittam ca daṇḍakān ||3-46-31||
ekā carasi kalyāṇi ghorān rākṣasa sevitān |iti praśastā vaidehī rāvaṇena durātmanā - mahātmanā- ||3-46-32||
dvijāti veṣeṇa hi tam dṛṣṭvā rāvaṇam āgatam |sarvaiḥ atithi satkāraiḥ pūjayāmāsa maithilī ||3-46-33||
upānīya āsanam pūrvam pādyena abhinimaṃtrya ca |abravīt siddham iti eva tadā tam saumya darśanam ||3-46-34||
dvijāti veṣeṇa samīkṣya maithilītam āgatam pātra kusuṃbha dhāriṇam |aśakyam uddveṣṭum upāya darśanānnyamaṃtrayat brāhmaṇavat yathā āgatam ||3-46-35||
iyam bṛsī brāhmaṇa kāmam āsyatāmidam ca pādyam pratigṛhyatām iti |nimaṃtryamāṇaḥ pratipūrṇa bhāṣiṇīmnarendra patnīm prasamīkṣya maithilīm |prasahya tasyā haraṇe dhṛḍham manaḥsamarpayāmāsa ātma vadhāya rāvaṇaḥ ||3-46-36||
tataḥ suveṣam mṛgayā gatam patimpratīkṣamāṇā saha lakṣmaṇam tadā |nirīkṣamāṇā haritam dadarśa tatmahad vanam na eva tu rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-46-37||
rāvaṇena tu vaidehī tadā pṛṣṭā jihīrṣuṇā |parivrājaka rūpeṇa śaśaṃsa ātmānam ātmanā ||3-47-1||
brāhmaṇaḥ ca atithiḥ ca eṣa anukto hi śapeta mām |iti dhyātvā muhūrtam tu sītā vacanam abravīt ||3-47-2||
duhitā janakasya aham maithilasya mahātmanaḥ |sītā nāmnā asmi bhadram te rāmasya mahiṣī priyā ||3-47-3||
uṣitvā dvā daśa samāḥ ikṣvākūṇām niveśane |bhuṃjānā mānuṣān bhogān sarva kāma samṛddhinī ||3-47-4||
tatra trayo daśe varṣe rāja amaṃtryata prabhuḥ |abhiṣecayitum rāmam sameto rāja mantribhiḥ ||3-47-5||
tasmin saṃbhriyamāṇe tu rāghavasya abhiṣecane |kaikeyī nāma bhartāram mama āryā yācate varam ||3-47-6||
pratigṛhya tu kaikeyī śvaśuram sukṛtena me |mama pravrājanam bhartur bharatasya abhiṣecanam ||3-47-7||
dvau ayācata bhartāram satyasaṃdham nṛpottamam |na adya bhokṣye na ca svapsye na pāsye kadācana ||3-47-8||
eṣa me jīvitasya anto rāmo yadi abhiṣicyate |iti bruvāṇām kaikeyīm śvaśuro me sa pārthivaḥ ||3-47-9||
ayācata arthaiḥ anvarthaiḥ na ca yāṃcām cakāra sā |mama bhartā mahātejā vayasā paṃca viṃśakaḥ ||3-47-10||
aṣṭā daśa hi varṣāṇi mama janmani gaṇyate |rāma iti prathito loke satyavān śīlavān śuciḥ ||3-47-11||
viśālākṣo mahābāhuḥ sarva bhūta hite rataḥ |kāmārtaḥ ca mahārājaḥ pitā daśarathaḥ svayam ||3-47-12||
kaikeyyāḥ priya kāmārtham tam rāmam na abhiṣecayat |abhiṣekāya tu pituḥ samīpam rāmam āgatam ||3-47-13||
kaikeyī mama bhartāram iti uvāca drutam vacaḥ |tava pitrā samājñaptam mama idam śṛṇu rāghava ||3-47-14||
bharatāya pradātavyam idam rājyam akaṇṭakam |tvayā tu khalu vastavyam nava varṣāṇi paṃca ca ||3-47-15||
vane pravraja kākutstha pitaram mocaya anṛtāt |tathā iti uvāca tām rāmaḥ kaikeyīm akuto bhayaḥ ||3-47-16||
cakāra tat vacaḥ tasyā mama bhartā dṛḍha vrataḥ |dadyāt na pratigṛhṇīyāt satyam brūyāt na ca anṛtam ||3-47-17||
etat brāhmaṇa rāmasya vratam dhruvam anuttamam |tasya bhrātā tu vaimātro lakṣmaṇo nāma vīryavān ||3-47-18||
rāmasya puruṣavyāghraḥ sahāyaḥ samare arihā |sa bhrātā lakṣmaṇo nāma dharma cārī dṛḍha vrataḥ ||3-47-19||
anvagacchat dhanuṣ pāṇiḥ pravrajaṃtam mayā saha |jaṭī tāpasa rūpeṇa mayā saha saha anujaḥ ||3-47-20||
praviṣṭo daṃḍakāraṇyam dharma nityo dhṛḍha vrataḥ |te vayam pracyutā rājyāt kaikeyyāḥ tu kṛte trayaḥ ||3-47-21||
vicarāma dvija śreṣṭha vanam gaṃbhīram ojasā |samāśvasa muhūrtam tu śakyam vastum iha tvayā ||3-47-22||
āgamiṣyati me bhartā vanyam ādāya puṣkalam |rurūn godhān varāhān ca hatvā ādāya amiṣān bahu ||3-47-23||
saḥ tvam nāma ca gotram ca kulam ācakṣva tattvataḥ |ekaḥ ca daṇḍakāraṇye kim artham carasi dvija ||3-47-24||
evam bruvatyām sītāyām rāma patnīām mahābalaḥ |pratyuvāca uttaram tīvram rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipaḥ ||3-47-25||
yena vitrāsitā lokāḥ sa deva asura mānuṣā |aham saḥ rāvaṇo nāma sīte rakṣo gaṇa īśvaraḥ ||3-47-26||
tvām tu kāṃcana varṇa ābhām dṛṣṭvā kauśeya vāsinīm |ratim svakeṣu dāreṣu na adhigacchāmi anindite ||3-47-27||
bahvīnām uttama strīṇām āhṛtānām itaḥ tataḥ |sarvāsām eva bhadram te mama agra mahiṣī bhava ||3-47-28||
laṃkā nāma samudrasya madhye mama mahāpurī |sāgareṇa parikṣiptā niviṣṭā giri mūrdhani ||3-47-29||
tatra sīte mayā sārdham vaneṣu vicariṣyasi |na ca asya vana vāsasya spṛhayiṣyasi bhāmini ||3-47-30||
paṃca dāsyaḥ sahasrāṇi sarva ābharaṇa bhūṣitāḥ |sīte paricariṣyanti bhāryā bhavasi me yadi ||3-47-31||
rāvaṇena evam uktā tu kupitā janaka ātmajā |pratyuvāca anavadyāṃgī tam anādṛtya rākṣasam ||3-47-32||
mahā girim iva akaṃpyam mahendra sadṛśam patim |mahā udadhim iva akṣobhyam aham rāmam anuvratā ||3-47-33||
sarva lakṣaṇa saṃpannam nyagrodha pari maṇḍalam |satya saṃdham mahābhāgam rāmam anuvratā ||3-47-34||
mahābāhum mahoraskam siṃha vikrāṃta gāminam |nṛsiṃham siṃha saṃkāśam aham rāmam anuvratā ||3-47-35||
pūrṇa candra ānanam vīram rāja vatsam jitendriyam |pṛthu kīrtim mahābāhum aham rāmam anuvratā ||3-47-36||
tvam punaḥ jaṃbukaḥ siṃhīm mām iha icchasi durlabhām |na aham śakyā tvayā spraṣṭum ādityasya prabhā yathā ||3-47-37||
pādapān kāṃcanān nūnam bahūn paśyasi maṃdabhāk |rāghavasya priyām bhāryām yaḥ tvam icchasi rākṣasa ||3-47-38||
kṣudhitasya ca siṃhasya mṛga śatroḥ tarasvinaḥ |āśī viṣasya vadanāt damṣṭrām ādātum icchasi ||3-47-39||
maṃdaram parvata śreṣṭham pāṇinā hartum icchasi |kāla kūṭam viṣam pītvā svastimān gaṃtum icchasi ||3-47-40||
akṣi sūcyā pramṛjasi jihvayā leḍhi ca kṣuram |rāghavasya priyām bhāryām adhigaṃtum tvam icchasi ||3-47-41||
avasajya śilām kaṇṭhe samudram tartum icchasi |sūryā candramasau ca ubhau prāṇibhyām hartum icchasi ||3-47-42||
yo rāmasya priyām bhāryām pradharṣayitum icchasi |agnim prajvalitam dṛṣṭvā vastreṇa āhartum icchasi ||3-47-43||
kalyāṇa vṛttām yo bhāryām rāmasya hartum icchasi |ayo mukhānām śūlānām agre caritum icchasi |rāmasya sadṛśīm bhāryām yo adhigaṃtum tvam icchasi ||3-47-44||
yad aṃtaram siṃha śṛgālayoḥ vaneyad aṃtaram syandanikā samudrayoḥ |sura agrya sauvīrakayoḥ yad aṃtaramtad aṃtaram dāśaratheḥ tava eva ca ||3-47-45||
yad aṃtaram kāṃcana sīsa lohayoḥyad aṃtaram candana vāri paṃkayoḥ |yad aṃtaram hasti biḍālayoḥ vanetad aṃtaram daśaratheḥ tava eva ca ||3-47-46||
yad aṃtaram vāyasa vainateyayoḥyad aṃtaram madgu mayūrayoḥ api |yad aṃtaram haṃsa gṛdhrayoḥ vanetad aṃtaram dāśaratheḥ tava eva ca ||3-47-47||
tasmin sahasrākṣa sama prabhāverāme sthite kārmuka bāṇa pāṇau |hṛtā api te aham na jarām gamiṣyevajram yathā makṣikayā avagīrṇam ||3-47-48||
iti iva tat vākyam aduṣṭa bhāvāsuduṣṭam uktvā rajanī caram tam |gātra prakaṃpāt vyathitā babhūvavāta uddhatā sā kadalī iva tanvī ||3-47-49||
tām vepamānām upalakṣya sītāmsa rāvaṇo mṛtyu sama prabhāvaḥ |kulam balam nāma ca karma ca ātmanaḥsamācacakṣe bhaya kāraṇa artham ||3-47-50||
evam bruvatyām sītāyām saṃrabdhaḥ paruṣa akṣaram |lalāṭe bhrukuṭīm kṛtvā rāvaṇaḥ prati uvāca ha ||3-48-1||
bhrātā vaiśravaṇasya aham sāpatno varavarṇini |rāvaṇo nāma bhadram te daśagrīvaḥ pratāpavān ||3-48-2||
yasya devāḥ sa gaṃdharvāḥ piśāca pataga uragāḥ |vidravanti bhayāt bhītā mṛtyoḥ iva sadā prajāḥ ||3-48-3||
yena vaiśravaṇo bhrātā vaimātraḥ kāraṇāṃtare |dvandvam āsāditaḥ krodhāt raṇe vikramya nirjitaḥ ||3-48-4||
mat bhaya ārtaḥ parityajya svam adhiṣṭhānam ṛddhimat |kailāsam parvata śreṣṭham adhyāste nara vāhanaḥ ||3-48-5||
yasya tat puṣpakam nāma vimānam kāmagam śubham |vīryād āvarjitam bhadre yena yāmi vihāyasam ||3-48-6||
mama saṃjāta roṣasya mukham dṛṣṭvā eva maithili |vidravanti paritrastāḥ surāḥ śakra purogamāḥ ||3-48-7||
yatra tiṣṭhāmi aham tatra māruto vāti śankitaḥ |tīvra aṃśuḥ śiśira aṃśuḥ ca bhayāt saṃpadyate raviḥ ||3-48-8||
niṣkaṃpa patrāḥ taravo nadyaḥ ca stimita udakāḥ |bhavanti yatra tatra aham tiṣṭhāmi ca carāmi ca ||3-48-9||
mama pāre samudrasya laṃkā nāma purī śubhā |saṃpūrṇā rākṣasaiḥ ghoraiḥ yathā indrasya amarāvatī ||3-48-10||
prākāreṇa parikṣiptā pāṇḍureṇa virājitā |hema kakṣyā purī ramyā vaidūryamaya toraṇā ||3-48-11||
hasti aśva ratha saṃbhādhā tūrya nāda vināditā |sarva kāma phalaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ saṃkula udyāna bhūṣitā ||3-48-12||
tatra tvam vasa he sīte rājaputri mayā saha |na smariṣyasi nārīṇām mānuṣīṇām manasvini ||3-48-13||
bhuṃjānā mānuṣān bhogān divyān ca varavarṇini |na smariṣyasi rāmasya mānuṣasya gata āyuṣaḥ ||3-48-14||
sthāpayitvā priyam putram rājñā daśarathena yaḥ |manda vīryaḥ suto jyeṣṭhaḥ tataḥ prasthāpito vanam ||3-48-15||
tena kim bhraṣṭa rājyena rāmeṇa gata cetasā |kariṣyasi viśālākṣi tāpasena tapasvinā ||3-48-16||
sarva rākṣasa bhartāram kāmaya - kāmāt - svayam āgatam |na manmatha śara āviṣṭam prati ākhyātum tvam arhasi ||3-48-17||
prati ākhyāya hi mām bhīru paritāpam gamiṣyasi |caraṇena abhihatya iva purūravasam ūrvaśī ||3-48-18||
aṃgulyā na samo rāmo mama yuddhe sa mānuṣaḥ |tava bhāgyen saṃprāptam bhajasva varavarṇini ||3-48-19||
evam uktā tu vaidehī kruddhā saṃrakta locanā |abravīt paruṣam vākyam rahite rākṣasa adhipam ||3-48-20||
katham vaiśravaṇam devam sarva deva namaskṛtam |bhrātaram vyapadiśya tvam aśubham kartum icchasi ||3-48-21||
avaśyam vinaśiṣyanti sarve rāvaṇa rākṣasāḥ |yeṣām tvam karkaśo rājā durbuddhiḥ ajita indriyaḥ ||3-48-22||
apahṛtya śacīm bhāryām śakyam indrasya jīvitum |na hi rāmasya bhāryām mām apanīya asti jīvitam ||3-48-23||
jīvet ciram vajra dharasya hastātśacīm pradhṛṣya apratirūpa rūpām |na mā dṛśīm rākṣasa dharṣayitvāpīta amṛtasya api tava asti mokṣaḥ ||3-48-24||
sītāyā vacanam śrutvā daśagrīvaḥ pratāpavān |haste hastam samāhatya cakāra sumahat vapuḥ ||3-49-1||
sa maithilīm punaḥ vākyam babhāṣe vākya kovidaḥ |na unmattayā śrutau manye mama vīrya parākramau ||3-49-2||
ud vaheyam bhujābhyām tu medinīm aṃbare sthitaḥ |āpibeyam samudram ca mṛtyum hanyām raṇe sthitaḥ ||3-49-3||
arkam tuṃdyām śaraiḥ tīkṣṇair vibhiṃdyām hi mahītalam |kāma rūpiṇam unmatte paśya mām kāmadam patim ||3-49-4||
evam uktavataḥ tasya rāvaṇasya śikhi prabhe |kruddhasya hari paryante rakte netre babhūvatuḥ ||3-49-5||
sadyaḥ saumyam parityajya tīkṣṇa rūpam sa rāvaṇaḥ |svam rūpam kāla rūpa ābham bheje vaiśravaṇa anujaḥ ||3-49-6||
saṃrakta nayanaḥ śrīmān tapta kāṃcana bhūṣaṇaḥ |krodhena mahatā āviṣṭo nīla jīmūta sannibhaḥ ||3-49-7||
daśa āsyo viṃśati bhujo babhūva kṣaṇadā caraḥ |sa parivrājaka cchadma mahākāyo vihāya tat ||3-49-8||
pratipede svakam rūpam rāvaṇo rākṣasa adhipaḥ |rakta aṃbara dharaḥ tasthau strī ratnam prekṣya maithilīm ||3-49-9||
sa tām asita keśa antām bhāskarasya prabhām iva |vasana ābharaṇa upetām maithilīm rāvaṇo abravīt ||3-49-10||
triṣu lokeṣu vikhyātam yadi bhartāram icchasi |mām āśraya varārohe tava aham sadṛśaḥ patiḥ ||3-49-11||
mām bhajasva cirāya tvam aham ślāghyaḥ patiḥ tava |na eva ca aham kvacit bhadre kariṣye tava vipriyam ||3-49-12||
tyajyatām mānuṣo bhāvo mayi bhāvaḥ praṇīyatām |rājyāt cyutam asiddha artham rāmam parimita āyuṣam ||3-49-13||
kaiḥ guṇaiḥ anuraktā asi mūḍhe paṇḍita mānini |yaḥ striyā vacanāt rājyam vihāya sasuhṛt janam ||3-49-14||
asmin vyāla anucarite vane vasati durmatiḥ |iti uktvā maithilīm vākyam priya arhām priya vādinīm ||3-49-15||
abhigamya suduṣṭa ātmā rākṣasaḥ kāma mohitaḥ |jagrāha rāvaṇaḥ sītām budhaḥ khe rohiṇīm iva ||3-49-16||
vāmena sītām padmākṣīm mūrdhajeṣu kareṇa saḥ |ūrvoḥ tu dakṣiṇena eva parijagrāha pāṇinā ||3-49-17||
tam dṛṣṭvā giri śṛṃga ābham tīkṣṇa daṃṣṭram mahā bhujam |prādravan mṛtyu saṃkāśam bhaya ārtā vana devatāḥ ||3-49-18||
sa ca māyāmayo divyaḥ khara yuktaḥ khara svanaḥ |pratyadṛśyata hemāṃgo rāvaṇasya mahārathaḥ ||3-49-19||
tataḥ tām paruṣaiḥ vākyaiḥ abhitarjya mahāsvanaḥ |aṃkena ādāya vaidehīm ratham āropayat tadā ||3-49-20||
sā gṛhītā aticukrośa rāvaṇena yaśasvinī |rāmā iti sītā duḥkha ārtā rāmam dūram gatam vane ||3-49-21||
tām akāmām sa kāma ārtaḥ pannaga indra vadhūm iva |viveṣṭamānām ādāya utpapāta atha rāvaṇaḥ ||3-49-22||
tataḥ sā rākṣasendreṇa hriyamāṇā vihāyasā |bhṛśam cukrośa mattā iva bhrāṃta cittā yathā āturā ||3-49-23||
hā lakṣmaṇa mahābāho guru citta prasādaka |hriyamāṇām na jānīṣe rakṣasā kāma rūpiṇā ||3-49-24||
jīvitam sukham arthām ca dharma hetoḥ parityajan |hriyamāṇām adharmeṇa mām rāghava na paśyasi ||3-49-25||
nanu nāma avinītānām vinetā asi paraṃtapa |katham evam vidham pāpam na tvam śāssi hi rāvaṇam ||3-49-26||
nanu sadyo avinītasya dṛśyate karmaṇaḥ phalam |kālo api aṃgī bhavati atra sasyānām iva paktaye ||3-49-27||
tvam karma kṛtavān etat kāla upahata cetanaḥ |jīvita aṃtakaram ghoram rāmāt vyasanam āpnuhi ||3-49-28||
hanta idānīm sakāmā tu kaikeyī bāndhavaiḥ saha |hriyeyam dharma kāmasya dharma patnī yaśasvinaḥ ||3-49-29||
āmaṃtraye janasthānam karṇikārān ca puṣpitān |kṣipram rāmāya śaṃsadhvam sītām harati rāvaṇaḥ ||3-49-30||
haṃsa sārasa saṃghuṣṭām vande godāvarīm nadīm |kṣipram rāmāya śaṃsa tvam sītām harati rāvaṇaḥ ||3-49-31||
daivatāni ca yānti asmin vane vividha pādape |namaskaromi aham tebhyo bhartuḥ śaṃsata mām hṛtām ||3-49-32||
yāni kānicit api atra sattvāni nivasanti uta |sarvāṇi śaraṇam yāmi mṛga pakṣi gaṇān api ||3-49-33||
hriyamāṇām priyām bhartuḥ prāṇebhyo api garīyasīm |vivaśa apahṛtā sītā rāvaṇena iti śaṃsata ||3-49-34||
viditvā mām mahābāhuḥ amutra api mahābalaḥ |āneṣyati parākramya vaivasvata hṛtām api ||3-49-35||
sā tadā karuṇā vāco vilapaṃtī suduḥkhitā |vanaspati gatam gridhram dadarśa āyata locanā ||3-49-36||
sā tam ud vīkṣya suśroṇī rāvaṇasya vaśam gatā |samākraṃdat bhayaparā duḥkha upahatayā girā ||3-49-37||
jaṭāyo paśya mama ārya hriyamāṇam anātha vat |anena rākṣasedreṇa karuṇam pāpa karmaṇā ||3-49-38||
na eṣa vārayitum śakyaḥ tvayā krūro niśācara |sattvavān jitakāśī ca sa āyudhaḥ caiva durmatiḥ ||3-49-39||
rāmāya tu yathā tattvam jaṭāyo haraṇam mama |lakṣmaṇāya ca tat sarvam ākhyātavyam aśeṣataḥ ||3-49-40||
tam śabdam avasuptasya jaṭāyuḥ atha śuśruve |niraikṣat rāvaṇam kṣipram vaidehīm ca dadarśa saḥ ||3-50-1||
tataḥ parvata śṛṃga ābhaḥ tīkṣṇa tuṇḍaḥ khaga uttamaḥ |vanaspati gataḥ śrīmān vyājahāra śubhām giram ||3-50-2||
daśagrīva sthito dharme purāṇe satya saṃśrayaḥ |bhrātaḥ saḥ tvam ninditam karma kartum na arhasi saṃpratām ||3-50-3||
jaṭāyuḥ nāma nāmnā aham gṛdhra rājo mahābalaḥ |rājā sarvasya lokasya mahendra varuṇa upamaḥ ||3-50-4||
lokānām ca hite yukto rāmo daśaratha ātmajaḥ |tasya eṣā loka nāthasya dharma patnī yaśasvinī ||3-50-5||
sītā nāma varārohā yām tvam hartum iha icchasi |katham rājā sthito dharme para dārān parāmṛśet ||3-50-6||
rakṣaṇīyā viśeṣeṇa rāja dārā mahābalaḥ |nivartaya gatim nīcām para dāra abhimarśanāt ||3-50-7||
na tat samācaret dhīro yat paro asya vigarhayet |yathā ātmanaḥ tathā anyeṣām dārā rakṣyā vimarśanāt ||3-50-8||
artham vā yadi vā kāmam śiṣṭāḥ śāstreṣu anāgatam |vyavasyanti anu rājānam dharmam paulastya naṃdana ||3-50-9||
rājā dharmaḥ ca kāmaḥ ca dravyāṇām ca uttamo nidhiḥ |dharmaḥ śubham vā pāpam vā rāja mūlam pravartate ||3-50-10||
pāpa svabhāvaḥ capalaḥ katham tvam rakṣasām vara |aiśvaryam abhisaṃprāpto vimānam iva duṣkṛtī ||3-50-11||
kāma svabhāvo yaḥ saḥ asau na śakyaḥ tam pramārjitum |na hi duṣṭa ātmanām āryam āvasati ālaye ciram ||3-50-12||
viṣaye vā pure vā te yadā rāmo mahābalaḥ |na aparādhyati dharmātmā katham tasya aparādhyasi ||3-50-13||
yadi śūrpaṇakhā hetoḥ janasthāna gataḥ kharaḥ |ativṛtto hataḥ pūrvam rāmeṇa akliṣṭa karmaṇā ||3-50-14||
atra brūhi yathā tattvam ko rāmasya vyatikramaḥ |yasya tvam loka nāthasya hṛtvā bhāryām gamiṣyasi ||3-50-15||
kṣipram visṛja vaidehīm mā tvā ghoreṇa cakṣuṣā |dahet dahanabhūtena vṛtram indra aśaniḥ yathā ||3-50-16||
sarpam āśīviṣam baddhvā vastra ante na avabudhyase |grīvāyām pratimuktam ca kāla pāśam na paśyasi ||3-50-17||
sa bhāraḥ saumya bhartavyo yo naram na avasādayet |tat annam api bhoktavyam jīryate yat anāmayam ||3-50-18||
yat kṛtvā na bhavet dharmo na kīrtiḥ na yaśaḥ dhruvam |śarīrasya bhavet khedaḥ kaḥ tat karma samācaret ||3-50-19||
ṣaṣṭi varṣa sahasrāṇi jātasya mama rāvaṇa |pitṛ paitāmaham rājyam yathāvat anutiṣṭhataḥ ||3-50-20||
vṛddho aham tvam yuvā dhanvī sa rathaḥ kavacī śarī |na ca api ādāya kuśalī vaidehīm na gamiṣyasi ||3-50-21||
na śaktaḥ tvam balāt hartum vaidehīm mama paśyataḥ |hetubhiḥ nyāya saṃyuktaiḥ dhruvām veda śrutīm iva ||3-50-22||
yudhyasva yadi śūro asi muhūrtam tiṣṭha rāvaṇa |śayiṣyase hato bhūmau yathā pūrvam kharaḥ tathā ||3-50-23||
asakṛt saṃyuge yena nihatā daitya dānavāḥ |na cirāt cīra vāsāḥ tvām rāmo yudhi vadhiṣyati ||3-50-24||
kim nu śakyam mayā kartum gatau dūram nṛpa ātmajau |kṣipram tvam naśyase nīca tayoḥ bhīto na saṃśayaḥ ||3-50-25||
na hi me jīvamānasya nayiṣyasi śubhām imām |sītām kamala patra akṣīm rāmasya mahaṣīm priyām ||3-50-26||
avaśyam tu mayā kāryam priyam tasya mahātmanaḥ |jīvitena api rāmasya tathā daśarathasya ca ||3-50-27||
tiṣṭha tiṣṭha daśagrīva muhūrtam paśya rāvaṇa |vṛntāt iva phalam tvām tu pātayeyam ratha uttamāt |yuddha ātithyam pradāsyāmi yathā prāṇam niśā cara ||3-50-28||
iti uktaḥ krodha tāmrākṣaḥ tapta kāṃcana kuṇḍalaḥ |rākṣasendro abhidudrāva patagendram amarṣaṇaḥ ||3-51-1||
sa saṃprahāraḥ tumulaḥ tayoḥ tasmin mahā mṛdhe |babhūva vāta uddhatayoḥ meghayoḥ gagane yathā ||3-51-2||
tat babhūva adbhutam yuddham gṛdhra rākṣasayoḥ tadā |sapakṣayoḥ mālyavatoḥ mahā parvatayoḥ iva ||3-51-3||
tato nālīka nārācaiḥ tīkṣṇa agraiḥ ca vikarṇibhiḥ |abhyavarṣat mahāghoraiḥ gṛdhra rājam mahābalaḥ ||3-51-4||
sa tāni śara jālāni gṛdhraḥ patraratha īśvaraḥ |jaṭāyuḥ pratijagrāha rāvaṇa astrāṇi saṃyuge ||3-51-5||
tasya tīkṣṇa nakhābhyām tu caraṇābhyām mahābalaḥ |cakāra bahudhā gātre vraṇān pataga sattamaḥ ||3-51-6||
atha krodhāt daśagrīvaḥ jagrāha daśa mārgaṇān |mṛtyu daṇḍa nibhān ghorān śatror nidhana kānkṣayā ||3-51-7||
sa taiḥ bāṇaiḥ mahāvīryaḥ pūrṇa muktaiḥ ajihma gaiḥ |bibheda niśitaiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ gṛdhram ghoraiḥ śilī mukhaiḥ ||3-51-8||
sa rākṣasa rathe paśyan jānakīm bāṣpa locanām |aciṃtayitvā bāṇām tān rākṣasam samabhidravat ||3-51-9||
tato asya saśaram cāpam muktā maṇi vibhūṣitam |caraṇābhyām mahātejā babhaṃja patagottamaḥ ||3-51-10||
tato anyat dhanuḥ ādāya rāvaṇaḥ krodha mūrcchitaḥ |vavarṣa śara varṣāṇi śataśo atha sahasraśaḥ ||3-51-11||
śaraiḥ āvāritaḥ tasya saṃyuge patageśvaraḥ |kulāyam abhisaṃprāptaḥ pakṣiḥ iva babhau tadā ||3-51-12||
sa tāni śara jālāni pakṣābhyām tu vidhūya ha |caraṇābhyām mahātejā babhaṃja asya mahat dhanuḥ ||3-51-13||
tat ca agni sadṛśam dīptam rāvaṇasya śarāvaram |pakṣābhyām ca mahātejā vyadhunot patageśvaraḥ ||3-51-14||
kāṃcana uraḥ chadān divyān piśāca vadanān kharān |tān ca asya java saṃpannān jaghāna samare balī ||3-51-15||
atha triveṇu saṃpannam kāmagam pāvaka arciṣam |maṇi sopāna citra aṃgam babhaṃja ca mahāratham ||3-51-16||
pūrṇa candra pratīkāśam chatram ca vyajanaiḥ saha |pātayāmāsa vegena grāhibhī rākṣasaiḥ saha ||3-51-17||
sāratheḥ ca asya vegena tuṇḍena ca mahat śiraḥ |punaḥ vyapāharat śrīmān pakṣirājo mahābalaḥ ||3-51-18||
sa bhagna dhanvā viratho hata aśvo hata sārathiḥ |aṃkena ādāya vaidehīm papāta bhuvi rāvaṇaḥ ||3-51-19||
dṛṣṭvā nipatitam bhūmau rāvaṇam bhagna vāhanam |sādhu sādhu iti bhūtāni gṛdhra rājam apūjayan ||3-51-20||
pariśrāntam tu tam dṛṣṭvā jarayā pakṣi yūthapam |utpapāta punar hṛṣṭo maithilīm gṛhya rāvaṇaḥ ||3-51-21||
tam prahṛṣṭam nidhāya aṃke rāvaṇam janaka ātmajām |gacchaṃtam khaḍga śeṣam ca praṇaṣṭa hata sādhanam ||3-51-22||
gṛdhra rājaḥ samutpatya rāvaṇam samabhidravat |samāvāryam mahātejā jaṭāyuḥ idam abravīt ||3-51-23||
varja saṃsparśa bāṇasya bhāryām rāmasya rāvaṇa |alpa buddhe harasi enām vadhāya khalu rakṣasām ||3-51-24||
sa mitra bandhuḥ sa amātyaḥ sa balaḥ sa paricchadaḥ |viṣa pānam pibasi etat pipāsita iva udakam ||3-51-25||
anubaṃdham ajānaṃtaḥ karmaṇām avicakṣaṇāḥ |śīghram eva vinaśyanti yathā tvam vinaśiṣyasi ||3-51-26||
baddhaḥ tvam kāla pāśena kva gataḥ tasya mokṣyase |vadhāya baḍiśam gṛhya sa amiṣam jalajo yathā ||3-51-27||
na hi jātu durādharṣau kākutsthau tava rāvaṇa |dharṣaṇam ca āśramasya asya kṣamiṣyete tu rāghavau ||3-51-28||
yathā tvayā kṛtam karma bhīruṇā loka garhitam |taskara ācarito mārgo na eṣa vīra niṣevitaḥ ||3-51-29||
yudhyasva yadi śūro asi muhūrtam tiṣṭha rāvaṇa |śayiṣyase hato bhūmau yathā bhrātā kharaḥ tathā ||3-51-30||
pareta kāle puruṣo yat karma pratipadyate |vināśāya ātmano adharmyam pratipanno asi karma tat ||3-51-31||
pāpa anubaṃdho vai yasya karmaṇaḥ ko nu tat pumān |kurvīta loka adhipatiḥ svayaṃbhūḥ bhagavān api ||3-51-32||
evam uktvā śubham vākyam jaṭāyuḥ tasya rakṣasaḥ |nipapāta bhṛśam pṛṣṭhe daśagrīvasya vīryavān ||3-51-33||
tam gṛhītvā nakhaiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ vidadāra samaṃtataḥ |adhirūḍho gaja āroho yathā syāt duṣṭa vāraṇam ||3-51-34||
vidadāra nakhaiḥ asya tuṇḍam pṛṣṭhe samarpayan |keśān ca utpāṭayāmāsa nakha pakṣa mukha āyudhaḥ ||3-51-35||
sa tathā gṛdhra rājena kliśyamāno muhur muhuḥ |amarṣa sphurita oṣṭhaḥ san prākaṃpata sa rākṣasaḥ ||3-51-36||
saṃpariṣvajya vaidehīm vāmena aṃkena rāvaṇaḥ |talena abhijaghāna ārto jaṭāyum krodha mūrcitaḥ ||3-51-37||
jaṭāyuḥ tam atikramya tuṇḍena asya khaga adhipaḥ |vāma bāhūn daśa tadā vyapāharat arindamaḥ ||3-51-38||
saṃcchinna bāhoḥ sadyo vai bāhavaḥ sahasā abhavan |viṣa jvālāvalī yuktā valmīkat iva pannagāḥ ||3-51-39||
tataḥ kroddhāt daśagrīvaḥ sītām utsṛjya vīryavān |muṣṭibhyām caraṇābhyām ca gṛdhra rājam apothayat ||3-51-40||
tato muhūrtam saṃgrāmo babhūva atula vīryayoḥ |rākṣasānām ca mukhyasya pakṣiṇām pravarasya ca ||3-51-41||
tasya vyāyacchamānasya rāmasya arthe atha rāvaṇaḥ |pakṣau pādau ca pārśvau ca khaḍgam uddhṛtya so acchinat ||3-51-42||
sa chinna pakṣaḥ sahasā rakṣasā raudra karmaṇā |nipapāta mahā gṛdhro dharaṇyām alpa jīvitaḥ ||3-51-43||
tam dṛṣṭvā patitam bhūmau kṣataja ārdram jaṭāyuṣam |abhyadhāvata vaidehī sva baṃdhum iva duḥkhitā ||3-51-44||
tam nīla jīmūta nikāśa kalpamsupāṇḍura uraskam udāra vīryam |dadarśa laṃkā adhipatiḥ pṛthivyāmjaṭāyuṣam śāntam iva agni dāvam ||3-51-45||
tataḥ tu tam patraratham mahī talenipātitam rāvaṇa vega marditam |punaḥ ca saṃgṛhya śaśi prabha ānanāruroda sītā janaka ātmajā tadā ||3-51-46||
sā tu tārā adhipa mukhī rāvaṇena nirīkṣya tam |gṛdhra rājam vinihatam vilalāpa suduḥkhitā ||3-52-1||
nimittam lakṣaṇam svapnam śakuni svara darśanam |avaśyam sukha duḥkheṣu narāṇām paridṛśyate ||3-52-2||
na nūnam rāma jānāsi mahat vyasanam ātmanaḥ |dhāvanti nūnam kākutstha mat artham mṛga pakṣiṇaḥ ||3-52-3||
ayam hi kṛpayā rāma mām trātum iha saṃgataḥ |śete vinihato bhūmau mama abhāgyāt vihaṃgamaḥ ||3-52-4||
trāhi mām adya kākutstha lakṣmaṇa iti varāṃganā |su saṃtrastā samākraṃdat śṛṇvatām tu yathā antike ||3-52-5||
tām kliṣṭa mālya ābharaṇām vilapantīm anāthavat |abhyadhāvata vaidehīm rāvaṇo rākṣasa adhipaḥ ||3-52-6||
tām latām iva veṣṭantīm āliṃgantīm mahādrumān |muṃca muṃca iti bahuśaḥ pravadan rākṣasa adhipaḥ ||3-52-7||
krośantīm rāma rāma iti rāmeṇa rahitām vane |jīvita antāya keśeṣu jagrāha antaka saṃnibhaḥ ||3-52-8||
pradharṣitāyām vaidehyām babhūva sa carā acaram |jagat sarvam amaryādam tamasā andhena saṃvṛtam ||3-52-9||
na vāti mārutaḥ tatra niṣ prabho abhūt divākaraḥ |dṛṣṭvā sītām parā mṛṣṭām devo divyena cakṣuṣā ||3-52-10||
kṛtam kāryam iti śrīmān vyājahāra pitāmahaḥ |prahṛṣṭā vyathitāḥ ca āsan sarve te parama ṛṣayaḥ ||3-52-11||
dṛṣṭvā sītām parā mṛṣṭām daṇḍakāraṇya vāsinaḥ |rāvaṇasya vināśam ca prāptam buddhvā yadṛcchayā ||3-52-12||
sa tu tām rāma rāma iti rudantīm lakṣmaṇa iti ca |jagāma ādāya ca ākāśam rāvaṇo rākṣaseśvara ||3-52-13||
tapta ābharaṇa varṇa angī pīta kauśeya vāsanī |rarāja rāja putrī tu vidyut saudāmanī yathā ||3-52-14||
uddhūtena ca vastreṇa tasyāḥ pītena rāvaṇaḥ |adhikam paribabhrāja giriḥ dīpa iva agninā ||3-52-15||
tasyāḥ parama kalyāṇyāḥ tāmrāṇi surabhīṇi ca |padma patrāṇi vaidehyā abhyakīryanta rāvaṇam - yadvā -- cyutāni padma patrāṇi rāvaṇam samāvākiran - ||3-52-16||
tasyāḥ kauśeyam uddhūtam ākāśe kanaka prabham |babhau ca āditya rāgeṇa tāmram abhram iva ātape ||3-52-17||
tasyāḥ tat vimalam - su nasam - vaktram ākāśe rāvaṇa aṃka gam |na rarāja vinā rāmam vinālam iva paṃkajam ||3-52-18||
babhūva jaladam nīlam bhittvā candra iva uditaḥ |su lalāṭam su keśa aṃtam padma garbha ābham avraṇam ||3-52-19||
śuklaiḥ su vimalair dantaiḥ prabhāvadbhiḥ alaṃkṛtam |tasyāḥ su nayanam vaktram ākāśe rāvaṇa aṃka gam ||3-52-20||
ruditam vyapamṛṣṭa asram candravat priya darśanam |su nāsam cāru tāmra oṣṭham ākāṣe hāṭaka prabham ||3-52-21||
rākṣasendra samādhūtam tasyāḥ tat vadanam śubham |śuśubhe na vinā rāmam divā candra iva uditaḥ ||3-52-22||
sā hema varṇā nīla aṃgam maithilī rākṣasa adhipam |śuśubhe kāṃcanī kāṃcī nīlam maṇim - gajam - iva āśritā ||3-52-23||
sā padma pītā hema ābhā rāvaṇam janaka ātmajā |vidyut ghanam iva āviśya śuśubhe tapta bhūṣaṇā ||3-52-24||
tasyā bhūṣaṇa ghoṣeṇa vaidehyā rākṣasa adhipaḥ |babhūva vimalo nīlaḥ saghoṣa iva toyadaḥ ||3-52-25||
uttama aṃga cyutā tasyāḥ puṣpa vṛṣṭiḥ samantataḥ |sītāyā hriyamāṇāyāḥ papāta dharaṇī tale ||3-52-26||
sā tu rāvaṇa vegena puṣpa vṛṣṭiḥ samantataḥ |samādhūtā daśagrīvam punaḥ eva abhyavartata ||3-52-27||
abhyavartata puṣpāṇām dhārā vaiśravaṇa anujam |nakṣatra mālā vimalā merum nagam iva unnatam ||3-52-28||
caraṇāt nūpuram bhraṣṭam vaidehyā ratna bhūṣitam |vidyut maṇḍala saṃkāśam papāta dharaṇī tale ||3-52-29||
taru pravāla raktā sā nīla aṃgam rākṣasa īśvaram |prāśobhayata vaidehī gajam kakṣyā iva kāṃcanī ||3-52-30||
tām mahā ulkām iva ākāśe dīpyamānām sva tejasā |jahāra ākāśam āviśya sītām vaiśravaṇa anujaḥ ||3-52-31||
tasyāḥ tāni agni varṇāni bhūṣaṇāni mahī tale |sa ghoṣāṇi avakīryanta kṣīṇāḥ tārā iva aṃbarāt ||3-52-32||
tasyāḥ stana antarāt bhraṣṭo hāraḥ tārā adhipa dyutiḥ |vaidehyā nipatan bhāti gaṃgā iva gaganāt cyutā ||3-52-33||
utpāta vāta abhihatā nānā dvija gaṇa āyutāḥ |mā bhaiḥ iti vidhūta agrā vyājahruḥ iva pādapāḥ ||3-52-34||
nalinyo dhvasta kamalāḥ trasta mīna jale carāḥ |sakhīm iva gata utsāhām śocanti iva sma maithilīm ||3-52-35||
samaṃtāt abhisaṃpatya siṃha vyāghra mṛga dvijāḥ |anvadhāvan tadā roṣāt sītām chāyā anugāminaḥ ||3-52-36||
jala prapāta asra mukhāḥ śṛngaiḥ ucchrita bāhavaḥ |sītāyām hriyamāṇāyām vikrośanti iva parvatāḥ ||3-52-37||
hriyamāṇām tu vaidehīm dṛṣṭvā dīno divākaraḥ |pravidhvasta prabhaḥ śrīmān āsīt pāṇḍura maṇḍalaḥ ||3-52-38||
na asti dharmaḥ kutaḥ satyam na ārjavam na anṛśamsatā |yatra rāmasya vaidehīm bhāryām harati rāvaṇaḥ ||3-52-39||
iti bhūtāni sarvāṇi gaṇaśaḥ paryadevayan |vitrastakā dīna mukhā ruruduḥ mṛga potakāḥ ||3-52-40||
udvīkṣya udvīkṣya nayanaiḥ asra pāta āvila īkṣaṇāḥ |supravepita gātrāḥ ca babhūvuḥ vana devatāḥ ||3-52-41||
vikrośantīm dṛḍham sītām dṛṣṭvā duḥkham tathā gatām |tām tu lakṣmaṇa rāma iti krośantīm madhura svarām ||3-52-42||
avekṣamāṇām bahuśo vaidehīm dharaṇī talam |sa tām ākula keśāntām vipramṛṣṭa viśeṣakām |jahāra ātma vināśāya daśagrīvo manasvinām ||3-52-43||
tataḥ tu sā cāru datī śuci smitāvinā kṛtā bandhu janena maithilī |apaśyatī rāghava lakṣmaṇāu ubhauvivarṇa vaktrā bhaya bhāra pīḍitā ||3-52-44||
kham utpatantam tam dṛṣṭvā maithilī janaka ātmajā |duḥkhitā parama udvignā bhaye mahati vartinī ||3-53-1||
roṣa rodana tāmrākṣī bhīmākṣam rākṣasa adhipam |rudatī karuṇam sītā hriyamāṇā idam abravīt ||3-53-2||
na vyapatrapase nīca karmaṇā anena rāvaṇa |jñātvā virahitām yo mām corayitvā palāyase ||3-53-3||
tvayā eva nūnam duṣṭātman bhīruṇā hartum icchatā |mama apavāhito bhartā mṛga rūpeṇa māyayā ||3-53-4||
yo hi mām udyataḥ trātum so api ayam vinipātitaḥ |gṛdhra rājaḥ purāṇo asau śvaśurasya sakhā mama ||3-53-5||
paramam khalu te vīryam dṛśyate rākṣasādhama |viśrāvya nāmadheyam hi yuddhe na asmi jitā tvayā ||3-53-6||
īdṛśam garhitam karma katham kṛtvā na lajjase |striyāḥ ca haraṇam nīca rahite ca parasya ca ||3-53-7||
kathayiṣyanti lokeṣu puruṣāḥ karma kutsitam |sunṛśamsam adharmiṣṭham tava śauṇḍīrya māninaḥ ||3-53-8||
dhik te śauryam ca sattvam ca yat tvayā kathitam tadā |kula ākrośakaram loke dhik te cāritram īdṛśam ||3-53-9||
kim śakyam kartum evam hi yat javena eva dhāvasi |muhūrtam api tiṣṭhasva na jīvan pratiyāsyasi ||3-53-10||
na hi cakṣuḥ patham prāpya tayoḥ pārthiva putrayoḥ |sa sainyo api samarthaḥ tvam muhūrtam api jīvitum ||3-53-11||
na tvam tayoḥ śara sparśam soḍhum śaktaḥ kathaṃcana |vane prajvalitasya iva sparśam agneḥ vihaṃgamaḥ ||3-53-12||
sādhu kṛtvā ātmanaḥ pathyam sādhu mām muṃca rāvaṇa |mat pradharṣaṇa ruṣṭo hi bhrātrā saha patiḥ mama ||3-53-13||
vidhāsyati vināśāya tvam mām yadi na muṃcasi |yena tvam vyavasāyena balāt mām hartum icchasi ||3-53-14||
vyavasāyaḥ tu te nīca bhaviṣyati nirarthakaḥ |na hi aham tam apaśyantī bhartāram vibudha upamam ||3-53-15||
utsahe śatru vaśagā prāṇān dhārayitum ciram |na nūnam ca ātmanaḥ śreyaḥ pathyam vā samavekṣase ||3-53-16||
mṛtyu kāle yathā martyo viparītāni sevate |mumūrṣūṇām tu sarveṣām yat pathyam tat na rocate ||3-53-17||
paśyāmi iva hi kaṇṭhe tvām kāla pāśa avapāśitam |yathā ca asmin bhaya sthāne na bibheṣi daśānana ||3-53-18||
vyaktam hiraṇmayān hi tvam saṃpaśyasi mahī ruhān |nadīm vaitaraṇīm ghorām rudhira ogha vivāhinīm ||3-53-19||
khaḍga patra vanam caiva bhīmam paśyasi rāvaṇa |tapta kāṃcana puṣpām ca vaidūrya pravara cchadām ||3-53-20||
drakṣyase śālmalīm tīkṣṇām āyasaiḥ kaṇṭakaiḥ citām |na hi tvam īdṛśam kṛtvā tasya alīkam mahātmanaḥ ||3-53-21||
dhāritum śaksyasi ciram viṣam pītvā iva nirghṛṇaḥ |baddhaḥ tvam kāla pāśena durnivāreṇa rāvaṇa ||3-53-22||
kva gato lapsyase śarma bhartuḥ mama mahātmanaḥ |nimeṣa antara mātreṇa vinā bhrātaram āhave ||3-53-23||
rākṣasā nihatā yena sahasrāṇi caturdaśa |katham sa rāghavo vīraḥ sarva astra kuśalo balī ||3-53-24||
na tvām hanyāt śaraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ iṣṭa bhāryā apahāriṇam |etat ca anyat ca paruṣam vaidehī rāvaṇa aṃka gā |bhaya śoka samāviṣṭā karuṇam vilalāpa ha ||3-53-25||
tathā bhṛśa ārtām bahu caiva bhāṣiṇīmvilalāpa pūrvam karuṇam ca bhāminīm |jahāra pāpaḥ taruṇīm viveṣṭatīmnṛpātmajām āgata gātra vepathum ||3-53-26||
hriyamāṇā tu vaidehī kaṃcit nātham apaśyatī |dadarśa giri śṛṃgasthān paṃca vānara puṃgavān ||3-54-1||
teṣām madhye viśālākṣī kauśeyam kanaka prabham |uttarīyam varārohā śubhāni ābharaṇāni ca ||3-54-2||
mumoca yadi rāmāya śaṃseyuḥ iti bhāminī |vastram utsṛjya tan madhye vinikṣiptam sa bhūṣaṇam ||3-54-3||
saṃbhramāt tu daśagrīvaḥ tat karma na ca buddhvān |piṃgākṣāḥ tām viśālākṣīm netraiḥ animiṣaiḥ iva ||3-54-4||
vikrośantīm tadā sītām dadṛśuḥ vānara ṛṣabhāḥ |sa ca paṃpām atikramya laṃkām abhimukhaḥ purīm ||3-54-5||
jagāma rudatīm gṛhya maithilīm rākṣasa īśvaraḥ |tām jahāra susaṃhṛṣṭo rāvaṇo mṛtyum ātmanaḥ ||3-54-6||
utsaṃgena eva bhujagīm tīkṣṇa daṃṣṭrām mahāviṣām |vanāni saritaḥ śailān sarāmsi ca vihāyasā ||3-54-7||
sa kṣipram samatīyāya śaraḥ cāpāt iva cyutaḥ |timi nakra niketam tu varuṇa ālayam akṣayam ||3-54-8||
saritām śaraṇam gatvā samatīyāya sāgaram |saṃbhramāt parivṛtta ūrmī ruddha mīna mahoragaḥ ||3-54-9||
vaidehyām hriyamāṇāyām babhūva varuṇa ālayaḥ |antarikṣa gatā vācaḥ sasṛjuḥ cāraṇāḥ tadā ||3-54-10||
etat anto daśagrīva iti siddhāḥ tadā abruvan |sa tu sītām viceṣṭantīm aṃkena ādāya rāvaṇaḥ ||3-54-11||
praviveśa purīm lankām rūpiṇīm mṛtyum ātmanaḥ |saḥ abhigamya purīm laṃkām suvibhakta mahāpathām ||3-54-12||
saṃrūḍha kakṣyā bahulam svam aṃtaḥ puram āviśat |tatra tām asita apāṃgām śoka moha parāyaṇām ||3-54-13||
nidadhe rāvaṇaḥ sītām mayo māyām iva āsurīm |abravīt ca daśagrīvaḥ piśācīḥ ghora darśanāḥ ||3-54-14||
yathā na enām pumān strī vā sītām paśyati asammataḥ |muktā maṇi suvarṇāni vastrāṇi ābharaṇāni ca ||3-54-15||
yat yat icchet tat eva asyā deyam mat cchaṃdato yathā |yā ca vakṣyati vaidehīm vacanam kiṃcit apriyam ||3-54-16||
ajñānāt yadi vā jñānān na tasyā jīvitam priyam |tathā uktvā rākṣasīḥ tāḥ tu rākṣasendraḥ pratāpavān ||3-54-17||
niṣkramya antaḥ purāt tasmāt kim kṛtyam iti ciṃtayan |dadarśa aṣṭau mahāvīryān rākṣasān piśita aśanān ||3-54-18||
sa tān dṛṣṭvā mahāvīryo vara dānena mohitaḥ |uvāca tān idam vākyam praśasya bala vīryataḥ ||3-54-19||
nānā praharaṇāḥ kṣipram ito gacchata satvarāḥ |janasthānam hata sthānam bhūta pūrvam khara ālayam ||3-54-20||
tatra uṣyatām janasthāne śūnye nihata rākṣase |pauruṣam balam āśritya trāsam utsṛjya dūrataḥ ||3-54-21||
bahu sainyam mahāvīryam janasthāne niveśitam |sa dūṣaṇa kharam yuddhe nihatam rāma sāyakaiḥ ||3-54-22||
tataḥ krodho mama apūrvo dhairyasya upari vardhate |vairam ca sumahat jātam rāmam prati sudāruṇam ||3-54-23||
niryātayitum icchāmi tat ca vairam aham ripoḥ |na hi lapsyāmi aham nidrām ahatvā saṃyuge ripum ||3-54-24||
tam tu idānīm aham hatvā khara dūṣaṇa ghātinam |rāmam śarma upalapsyāmi dhanam labdhvā iva nirdhanaḥ ||3-54-25||
janasthāne vasadbhiḥ tu bhavadbhiḥ rāmam āśritā |pravṛttiḥ upanetavyā kim karoti iti tattvataḥ ||3-54-26||
apramādāt ca gaṃtavyam sarvaiḥ eva niśācaraiḥ |kartavyaḥ ca sadā yatno rāghavasya vadham prati ||3-54-27||
yuṣmākam tu balam jñātam bahuśo raṇa mūrdhani |ataḥ tu asmin janasthāne mayā yūyam niyojitāḥ ||3-54-28||
tataḥ priyam vākyam upetya rākṣasāmahāartham aṣṭau abhivādya rāvaṇam |vihāya laṃkām sahitāḥ pratasthireyato janasthānam alakṣya darśanāḥ ||3-54-29||
tataḥ tu sītām upalabhya rāvaṇaḥsusaṃprahṛṣṭaḥ parigṛhya maithilīm |prasajya rāmeṇa ca vairam uttamambabhūva mohāt muditaḥ sa rākṣasaḥ ||3-54-30||
saṃdiśya rākṣasān ghorān rāvaṇo aṣṭau mahābalān |ātmānam buddhi vaiklavyāt kṛta kṛtyam amanyata ||3-55-1||
sa ciṃtayāno vaidehīm kāma bāṇa saṃprapīḍitaḥ |praviveśa gṛham ramyam sītām draṣṭum abhitvaran ||3-55-2||
sa praviśya tu tat veśma rāvaṇo rākṣasa adhipaḥ |apaśyat rākṣasī madhye sītām duḥkha parāyaṇam ||3-55-3||
aśru pūrṇa mukhīm dīnām śoka bhāra avapīḍitām |vāyu vegaiḥ iva ākrāṃtām majjantīm nāvam arṇave ||3-55-4||
mṛga yūtha paribhraṣṭām mṛgīm śvabhiḥ iva āvṛtām |adhogata mukhīm sītām tām abhyetya niśācaraḥ ||3-55-5||
tām tu śoka vaśāt dīnām avaśām rākṣasa adhipaḥ |sa balāt darśayāmāsa gṛham deva gṛha upamam ||3-55-6||
harmya prāsāda saṃbadham strī sahasra niṣevitam |nānā pakṣi gaṇaiḥ juṣṭam nānā ratna samanvitam ||3-55-7||
dāntakaiḥ tāpanīyaiḥ ca sphāṭikai rājataiḥ tathā |vajra vaidūrya citraiḥ ca stambhaiḥ dṛṣṭi manoramaiḥ ||3-55-8||
divya dundubhi nirghoṣam tapta kāṃcana bhūṣaṇam |sopānam kāṃcanam citram āruroha tayā saha ||3-55-9||
dāntakā rājatāḥ caiva gavākṣāḥ priya darśanāḥ |hema jālā āvṛtāḥ ca āsan tatra prāsāda paṃktayaḥ ||3-55-10||
sudhā maṇi vicitrāṇi bhūmi bhāgāni sarvaśaḥ |daśagrīvaḥ sva bhavane prādarśayata maithilīm ||3-55-11||
dīrghikāḥ puṣkariṇyaḥ ca nānā puṣpa samāvṛtāḥ |rāvaṇo darśayāmāsa sītām śoka parāyaṇām ||3-55-12||
darśayitvā tu vaidehīm kṛtsnam tat bhavana uttamam |uvāca vākyam pāpātmā sītām lobhitum icchayā ||3-55-13||
daśa rākṣasa koṭyaḥ ca dvāviṃśatiḥ atha aparāḥ |varjayitvā jarā vṛddhān bālān ca rajanīcarān ||3-55-14||
teṣām prabhuḥ aham sīte sarveṣām bhīma karmaṇām |sahasram ekam ekasya mama kārya puraḥsaram ||3-55-15||
yat idam rājya taṃtram me tvayi sarvam pratiṣṭhitam |jīvitam ca viśālākṣi tvam me prāṇaiḥ garīyasī ||3-55-16||
bahvīnām uttama strīṇām mama yo asau parigrahaḥ |tāsām tvam īśvarī sīte mama bhāryā bhava priye ||3-55-17||
sādhu kim te anyayā buddhyā rocayasva vaco mama |bhajasva mā abhitaptasya prasādam kartum arhasi ||3-55-18||
parikṣiptā samudreṇa laṃkā iyam śata yojanā |na iyam dharṣayitum śakyā sa indraiḥ api sura asuraiḥ ||3-55-19||
na deveṣu na yakṣeṣu na gaṃdharveṣu na ṛṣiṣu |aham paśyāmi lokeṣu yo me vīrya samo bhavet ||3-55-20||
rājya bhraṣṭena dīnena tāpasena padātinā |kim kariṣyasi rāmeṇa mānuṣeṇa alpa tejasā ||3-55-21||
bhajasva sīte mām eva bhartā aham sadṛśaḥ tava |yauvanam hi adhruvam bhīru ramasva iha mayā saha ||3-55-22||
darśane mā kṛthāḥ buddhim rāghavasya varānane |kā asya śaktiḥ iha āgaṃtum api sīte manorathaiḥ ||3-55-23||
na śakyo vāyuḥ ākāśe pāśaiḥ baddham mahājavaḥ |dīpyamānasya vā api agneḥ grahītum vimalām śikhām ||3-55-24||
trayāṇām api lokānām na tam paśyāmi śobhane |vikrameṇa nayet yaḥ tvām mat bāhu paripālitām ||3-55-25||
laṃkāyām sumahat rājyam idam tvam anupālaya |tvat preṣyā mat vidhā caiva devāḥ ca api cara acaram ||3-55-26||
abhiṣeka udaka klinnā tuṣṭā ca ramayasva mām |duṣkṛtam yat purā karma vana vāsena tad gatam ||3-55-27||
yat ca te sukṛto dharmaḥ tasya iha phalam āpnuhi |iha sarvāṇi mālyāni divya gaṃdhāni maithili ||3-55-28||
bhūṣaṇāni ca mukhyāni tāni seva mayā saha |puṣpakam nāma suśroṇi bhrātuḥ vaiśravaṇasya me ||3-55-29||
vimānam sūrya saṃkāśam tarasā nirjitam raṇe |viśālam ramaṇīyam ca tat vimānam mano javam ||3-55-30||
tatra sīte mayā sārdham viharasva yathā sukham |vadanam padma saṃkāśam vimalam cāru darśanam ||3-55-31||
śoka ārtam tu varārohe na bhrājati vara ānane |evam vadati tasmin sā vastra antena vara aṃganā ||3-55-32||
pidhāya indu nibham sītā maṃdam aśrūn avartayat |dhyāyantīm tām iva asvasthām sītām ciṃtā hata prabhām ||3-55-33||
uvāca vacanam vīro rāvaṇo rajanī caraḥ |alam vrīḍena vaidehi dharma lopa kṛtena te ||3-55-34||
ārṣo ayam devi niṣyando yaḥ tvām abhigamiṣyati |etau pādau mayā snigdhau śirobhiḥ paripīḍitau ||3-55-35||
prasādam kuru me kṣipram vaśyo dāso aham asmi te |imāḥ śūnyā mayā vācaḥ śuṣyamāṇena bhāṣitāḥ ||3-55-36||
na ca api rāvaṇaḥ kāṃcit mūrdhnā strīm praṇameta ha |evam uktvā daśagrīvo maithilīm janaka ātmajām |kṛta anta vaśam āpanno mama iyam iti manyate ||3-55-37||
sā tathā uktā tu vaidehī nirbhayā śoka karśitā |tṛṇam antarataḥ kṛtvā rāvaṇam prati abhāṣata ||3-56-1||
rājā daśaratho nāma dharma setuḥ iva acalaḥ |satya sandhaḥ parijñāto yasya putraḥ sa rāghavaḥ ||3-56-2||
rāmo nāma sa dharmātmā triṣu lokeṣu viśrutaḥ |dīrgha bāhuḥ viśālākṣo daivatam sa patiḥ mama ||3-56-3||
ikṣvākūṇām kule jātaḥ siṃha skandho mahādyutiḥ |lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā yaḥ te prāṇān hariṣyati ||3-56-4||
pratyakṣam yadi aham tasya tvayā syām dharṣitā balāt |śayitā tvam hataḥ saṃkhye janasthāne yathā kharaḥ ||3-56-5||
ya ete rākṣasāḥ proktā ghora rūpā mahābalāḥ |rāghave nirviṣāḥ sarve suparṇe pannagā yathā ||3-56-6||
tasya jyā vipramuktāḥ te śarāḥ kāṃcana bhūṣaṇāḥ |śarīram vidhamiṣyanti gaṃgā kūlam iva ūrmayaḥ ||3-56-7||
asuraiḥ vā suraiḥ vā tvam yadi avadhyo asi rāvaṇa |utpādya sumahat vairam jīvan tasya na mokṣyase ||3-56-8||
sa te jīvita śeṣasya rāghavo anta karo balī |paśoḥ yūpa gatasya iva jīvitam tava durlabham ||3-56-9||
yadi paśyet sa rāmaḥ tvām roṣa dīptena cakṣuṣā |rakṣaḥ tvam adya nirdagdho yathā rudreṇa manmadhaḥ ||3-56-10||
yaḥ candram nabhaso bhūmau pātayen nāśayeta vā |sāgaram śoṣayet vā api sa sītām mocayet iha ||3-56-11||
gata āyuḥ tvam gata śrīkaḥ gata sattvo gata indriyaḥ |laṃkā vaidhavya saṃyuktā tvat kṛtena bhaviṣyati ||3-56-12||
na te pāpam idam karma sukha udarkam bhaviṣyati |yā aham nītā vinā bhāvam pati pārśvāt tvayā vanāt ||3-56-13||
sa hi devara - daivata - saṃyukto mama bhartā mahādyutiḥ |nirbhayo vīryam āśritya śūnye vasati daṇḍake ||3-56-14||
sa te vīryam darpam balam utsekam ca tathā vidham |apaneṣyati gātrebhyaḥ śara varṣeṇa saṃyuge ||3-56-15||
yadā vināśo bhūtānām dṛśyate kāla coditaḥ |tadā kārye pramādyanti narāḥ kāla vaśam gatāḥ ||3-56-16||
mām pradhṛṣya sa te kālaḥ prāpto ayam rakṣasa adhama |ātmano rākṣasānām ca vadhāya antaḥ purasya ca ||3-56-17||
na śakyā yajña madhyasthā vediḥ sruk bhāṇḍa maṇḍitā |dvijāti maṃtra saṃpūtā caṇḍālena avamarditum ||3-56-18||
tathā aham dharma nityasya dharma patnī dṛḍha vratā |tvayā saṃpraṣṭum na śakyā aham rākṣasādhama pāpinā ||3-56-19||
krīḍantī rāja haṃsena padma ṣaṃḍeṣu nityaśaḥ |haṃsī sā tṛṇa ṣaṇḍastham katham drakṣeta madgukam ||3-56-20||
idam śarīram niḥsaṃjñam bandha vā ghātayasva vā |na idam śarīram rakṣyam me jīvitam vā api rākṣasa ||3-56-21||
na tu śakyāmi upakrośam pṛthivyām dhātum ātmanaḥ |evam uktvā tu vaidehī kroddhāt su paruṣam vacaḥ ||3-56-22||
rāvaṇam maithilī tatra punaḥ na uvāca kiṃcana |sītāyā vacanam śrutvā paruṣam roma harṣaṇam ||3-56-23||
prati uvāca tataḥ sītām bhaya saṃdarśanam vacaḥ |śṛṇu maithili mat vākyam māsān dvādaśa bhāmini ||3-56-24||
kālena anena na abhyeṣi yadi mām cāru hāsini |tataḥ tvām prātaḥ āśā artham sūdāḥ chetsyanti leśaśaḥ ||3-56-25||
iti uktvā paruṣam vākyam rāvaṇaḥ śatru rāvaṇaḥ |rākṣasīḥ ca tataḥ kruddha idam vacanam abravīt ||3-56-26||
śīghram eva hi rākṣasyo vikṛtā ghora darśanāḥ |darpam asyā apaneṣyantu māṃsa śoṇita bhojanāḥ ||3-56-27||
vacanāt eva tāḥ tasya vikṛtā ghora darśanāḥ |kṛta prāṃjalayo bhūtvā maithilīm paryavārayan ||3-56-28||
sa tāḥ provāca rājā tu rāvaṇo ghora darśanāḥ |pracālya caraṇa utkarṣaiḥ dārayan iva medinīm ||3-56-29||
aśoka vanikā madhye maithilī nīyatām iti |tatra iyam rakṣyatām gūḍham yuṣmābhiḥ parivāritā ||3-56-30||
tatra enām tarjanaiḥ ghoraiḥ punaḥ sāṃtvaiḥ ca maithilīm |ānayadhvam vaśam sarvā vanyām gaja vadhūm iva ||3-56-31||
iti prati samādiṣṭā rākṣasyo rāvaṇena tāḥ |aśoka vanikām jagmuḥ maithilīm parigṛhya tu ||3-56-32||
sarvakāmaphalairvṛkṣairnānāpuṣpaphalairvṛtām - yadvā -sarva kāma phalaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ nānā puṣpa phalaiḥ vṛtām |sarva kāla madaiḥ ca api dvijaiḥ samupasevitām ||3-56-33||
sā tu śoka parīta aṃgī maithilī janakātmajā |rākṣasī vaśam āpannā vyāghrīṇām hariṇī yathā ||3-56-34||
śokena mahatā grastā maithilī janakātmajā |na śarma labhate bhīruḥ pāśa baddhā mṛgī yathā ||3-56-35||
na vindate tatra tu śarma maithilīvirūpa netrābhiḥ atīva tarjitā |patim smarantī dayitam ca devaramvicetanā abhūt bhaya śoka pīḍitā ||3-56-36||
rākṣasam mṛga rūpeṇa carantam kāma rūpiṇam |nihatya rāmo mārīcam tūrṇam pathi nyavartata ||3-57-1||
tasya saṃtvaramāṇasya draṣṭu kāmasya maithilīm |krūra svaro atha gomāyuḥ vinanāda asya pṛṣṭhataḥ ||3-57-2||
sa tasya svaram ājñāya dāruṇam roma harṣaṇam |ciṃtayāmāsa gomāyoḥ svareṇa pariśankitaḥ ||3-57-3||
aśubham bata manye aham gomāyuḥ vāśyate yathā |svasti syāt api vaidehyā rākṣasaiḥ bhakṣaṇam vinā ||3-57-4||
mārīcena tu vijñāya svaram ālakṣya māmakam |vikruṣṭam mṛga rūpeṇa lakṣmaṇaḥ śṛṇuyāt yadi ||3-57-5||
sa saumitriḥ svaram śrutvā tām ca hitvā atha maithilīm |tayā eva prahitaḥ kṣipram mat sakāśam iha eṣyati ||3-57-6||
rākṣasaiḥ sahitair nūnam sītāyā īpsito vadhaḥ |kāṃcanaḥ ca mṛgo bhūtvā vyapanīya āśramāt tu mām ||3-57-7||
dūram nītvā atha mārīco rākṣaso abhūt śara āhataḥ |hā lakṣmaṇa hato asmi iti yat vākyam vyajahāra ha ||3-57-8||
api svasti bhavet dvābhyām rahitābhyām mayā vane |janasthāna nimittam hi kṛta vairo asmi rākṣasaiḥ ||3-57-9||
nimittāni ca ghorāṇi dṛśyante adya bahūni ca |iti evam ciṃtayan rāmaḥ śrutvā gomāyu niḥsvanam ||3-57-10||
nivartamānaḥ tvarito jagāma āśramam ātmavān |ātmanaḥ ca apanayanam mṛga rūpeṇa rakṣasā ||3-57-11||
ājagāma janasthānam rāghavaḥ pariśankitaḥ |tam dīna mānasam dīnam āseduḥ mṛga pakṣiṇaḥ ||3-57-12||
savyam kṛtvā mahātmānam ghorām ca sasṛjuḥ svarān |tāni dṛṣṭvā nimittāni mahāghorāṇi rāghavaḥ |nyavartata atha tvarito javena āśramam ātmanaḥ ||3-57-13||
tato lakṣaṇam āyāntam dadarśa vigata prabham |tato avidūre rāmeṇa samīyāya sa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-57-14||
viṣaṇṇaḥ sa viṣaṇṇena duḥkhito duḥkha bhāginā |saṃjagarhe atha tam bhrātā dṛṣṭā lakṣmaṇam āgatam ||3-57-15||
vihāya sītām vijane vane rākṣasa sevite |gṛhītvā ca karam savyam lakṣmaṇam raghunaṃdanaḥ ||3-57-16||
uvāca madhura udarkam idam paruṣam ārtavat |aho lakṣmaṇa garhyam te kṛtam yaḥ tvam vihāya tām ||3-57-17||
sītām iha āgataḥ saumya kaccit svasti bhavet iti |na me asti saṃśayo vīra sarvathā janakātmajā ||3-57-18||
vinaṣṭā bhakṣitā vā apa rākṣasaiḥ vana cāribhiḥ |aśubhāni eva bhūyiṣṭham yathā prādur bhavanti me ||3-57-19||
api lakṣmaṇa sītāyāḥ sāmagryam prāpnuyāvahe |jīvantyāḥ puruṣavyāghra sutāyā janaksya vai ||3-57-20||
yathā vai mṛga saṃghāḥa gomāyuḥ ca bhairavam |vāśyante śakunāḥ ca api pradīptām abhito diśam |api svasti bhavet tasyā rāja putryā mahābala ||3-57-21||
idam hi rakṣo mṛga saṃnikāśampralobhya mām dūram anuprayātam |hatam kathaṃcit mahatā śrameṇasa rākṣaso abhūt mriyamāṇa eva ||3-57-22||
manaḥ ca me dīnam iha aprahṛṣṭamcakṣuḥ ca savyam kurute vikāram |asaṃśayam lakṣmaṇa na asti sītāhṛtā mṛtā vā pathi vartate vā ||3-57-23||
sa dṛṣṭvā lakṣmaṇam dīnam śūnyam daśaratha ātmajaḥ |paryapṛcchata dharmāatmā vaidehīm āgatam vinā ||3-58-1||
prasthitam daṇḍaka araṇyam yā mām anujagāma ha |kva sā lakṣmaṇa vaidehī yām hitvā tvam iha āgataḥ ||3-58-2||
rājya bhraṣṭasya dīnasya daṇḍakān paridhāvataḥ |kva sā duḥkha sahāyā me vaidehī tanu madhyamā ||3-58-3||
yām vinā na utsahe vīra muhūrtam api jīvitum |kva sā prāṇa sahāyā me sītā sura suta upamā ||3-58-4||
patitvam amarāṇām vā pṛthivyāḥ ca api lakṣmaṇa |vinā tām tapanīya ābhām na iccheyam janaka ātmajām ||3-58-5||
kaccit jīvati vaidehī prāṇaiḥ priyatarā mama |kaccit pravrājanam vīra na me mithyā bhaviṣyati ||3-58-6||
sītā nimittam saumitre mṛte mayi gate tvayi |kaccit sa kāmā sukhitā kaikeyī sā bhaviṣyati ||3-58-7||
sa putra rājyām siddha arthām mṛta putrā tapasvinī |upasthāsyati kausalyā kaccit saumyena - saumya na - kaikayīm ||3-58-8||
yadi jīvati vaidehī gamiṣyāmy āśramam punaḥ |suvṛttā yadi vṛttā sā prāṇān tyakṣyāmi lakṣmaṇa ||3-58-9||
yadi mām āśrama gatam vaidehī na abhibhāṣate |punaḥ prahasitā sītā vinaśiṣyāmi lakṣmaṇa ||3-58-10||
brūhi lakṣmaṇa vaidehī yadi jīvati vā na vā |tvayi pramatte rakṣobhiḥ bhakṣitā vā tapasvinī ||3-58-11||
sukumārī ca bālā ca nityam ca aduḥkha darśinī |mat viyogena vaidehī vyaktam śocati durmanāḥ ||3-58-12||
sarvathā rakṣasā tena jihmena sudurātmanā |vadatā lakṣmaṇa iti ucCaiḥ tava api janitam bhayam ||3-58-13||
śrutaḥ ca manye vaidehyā sa svaraḥ sadṛśo mama |trastayā preṣitaḥ tvam ca draṣṭum mām śīghram āgataḥ ||3-58-14||
sarvathā tu kṛtam kaṣṭam sītām utsṛjatā vane |pratikartum nṛśaṃsānām rakṣasām dattam antaram ||3-58-15||
duḥkhitāḥ khara ghātena rākṣasāḥ piśita aśanāḥ |taiḥ sītā nihatā ghoraiḥ bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ ||3-58-16||
aho asmi vyasane magnaḥ sarvathā ripu nāśana |kim tu idānīm kariṣyāmi śaṃke prāptavyam īdṛśam ||3-58-17||
iti sītām varārohām ciṃtayan eva rāghavaḥ |ājagāma jana sthānam tvarayā saha lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-58-18||
vigarhamāṇo anujam ārta rūpamkṣudhā śrameṇa eva pipāsayā ca |viniḥśvasan śuṣka mukho viṣaṇṇaḥpratiśrayam prāpya samīkṣya śūnyam ||3-58-19||
svam āśramam sa pravigāhya vīrovihāra deśān anusṛtya kāṃścit |etat tat iti eva nivāsa bhūmauprahṛṣṭa romā vyathito babhūva ||3-58-20||
atha āśramāt upāvṛttam aṃtarā raghunaṃdanaḥ |paripapraccha saumitrim rāmo duḥkha arditaḥ punaḥ ||3-59-1||
tam uvāca kim artham tvam āgato apāsya maithilīm |yadā sā tava viśvāsāt vane viharitā mayā ||3-59-2||
dṛṣṭvā eva abhyāgatam tvām me maithilīm tyajya lakṣmaṇa |śaṃkamānam mahat pāpam yat satyam vyathitam manaḥ ||3-59-3||
sphurate nayanam savyam bāhuḥ ca hṛdayam ca me |dṛṣṭvā lakṣmaṇa dūre tvām sītā virahitam pathi ||3-59-4||
evam uktaḥ tu saumitriḥ lakṣmaṇaḥ śubha lakṣaṇaḥ |bhūyo duḥkha saṃāviṣṭo duḥkhitam rāmam abravī||3-59-5||
na svayam kāma kāreṇa tām tyaktvā aham iha āgataḥ |pracoditastayaivograitvatsakāśamihāagataḥ - yadvā -pracoditaḥ tayā eva ugraiḥ tvat sakāśam iha āgataḥ ||3-59-6||
āryeṇa eva parikruṣṭam - parākruṣṭam - hā sīte lakṣmaṇa iti ca |paritrāhi iti yat vākyam maithilyāḥ tat śrutim gatam ||3-59-7||
sā tam ārta svaram śrutvā tava snehena maithilī |gaccha gaccha iti mām āha rudantī bhaya - viklavā - vihvalā ||3-59-8||
pracodyamānena mayā gaccha iti bahuśaḥ tayā |pratyuktā maithilī vākyam idam tat pratyaya anvitam ||3-59-9||
na tat paśyāmi aham rakṣo yat asya bhayam āvahet |nirvṛtā bhava na asti etat kena api evam udāhṛtam ||3-59-10||
vigarhitam ca nīcam ca katham āryo abhidhāsyati |trāhi iti vacanam sīte yaḥ trāyet tridaśān api ||3-59-11||
kim nimittam tu kena api bhrātuḥ ālaṃbya me svaram |visvaram vyāhṛtam vākyam lakṣmaṇa trāhi mām iti ||3-59-12||
rākṣasena īritam vākyam trasāt trāhi iti śobhane |na bhavatyā vyathā kāryā kunārī jana sevitā ||3-59-13||
alam vaiklavatām gaṃtum svasthā bhava nir utsukā |na ca asti triṣu lokeṣu pumān yo rāghavam raṇe ||3-59-14||
jāto vā jāyamāno vā saṃyuge yaḥ parājayet |ajeyo rāghavo yuddhe devaiḥ śakra purogamaiḥ ||3-59-15||
evam uktā tu vaidehī parimohita cetanā |uvāca aśrūṇi muṃcantī dāruṇam mām idam vacaḥ ||3-59-16||
bhāvo mayi tava atyartham pāpa eva niveśitaḥ |vinaṣṭe bhrātari prāptum na ca tvam mām avāpsyasi ||3-59-17||
saṃketāt bharatena tvam rāmam samanugacchasi |krośantam hi yathā atyartham na enam abhyavapadyase ||3-59-18||
ripuḥ pracchanna cārī tvam mat artham anugacchasi |rāghavasya antara prepsuḥ tathā enam na abhipadyase ||3-59-19||
evam ukto hi vaidehyā saṃrabdho rakta locanaḥ |krodhāt prasphuramāṇa oṣṭha āśramāt abhinirgataḥ ||3-59-20||
evam bruvāṇam saumitrim rāmaḥ saṃtāpa mohitaḥ |abravīt duṣkṛtam saumya tām vinā yat tvam āgataḥ ||3-59-21||
jānan api samartham mām rakṣasām apavāraṇe |anena krodha vākyena maithilyā nirgato bhavān ||3-59-22||
na hi te parituṣyāmi tyaktvā yat yāsi maithilīm |kruddhāyāḥ paruṣam śrutvā striyā yat tvam iha āgataḥ ||3-59-23||
sarvathā tu apanītam te sītayā yat pracoditaḥ |krodhasya vaśam āgamya na akaroḥ śāsanam mama ||3-59-24||
asau hi rākṣasaḥ śete śareṇa abhihato mayā |mṛga rūpeṇa yena aham āśramāt apavāhitaḥ ||3-59-25||
vikṛṣya cāpam paridhāya sāyakamsa līla bāṇena ca tāḍito mayā |mārgīm tanum tyajya ca viklava svarobabhūva keyūra dharaḥ sa rākṣasaḥ ||3-59-26||
śara āhatena eva tadā ārtayā girāsvaram mama ālaṃbya su dūra su śravam |udāhṛtam tat vacanam su dāruṇamtvam āgato yena vihāya maithilīm ||3-59-27||
bhṛśam āvrajamānasya tasya adho vāma locanam |prāsphurat ca askhalat rāmo vepathuḥ ca asya jāyate ||3-60-1||
upālakṣya nimittāni so aśubhāni muhur muhuḥ |api kṣemam tu sītāyā iti vai vyājahāra ha ||3-60-2||
tvaramāṇo jagāma atha sītā darśana lālasaḥ |śūnyam āvasatham dṛṣṭvā babhūva udvigna mānasaḥ ||3-60-3||
ud bhraman iva vegena vikṣipan raghu nandanaḥ |tatra tatra uṭaja sthānam abhivīkṣya samaṃtataḥ ||3-60-4||
dadarśa parṇa śālām ca sītayā rahitām tadā |śriyā virahitām dhvastām hemante padminīm iva ||3-60-5||
rudantam iva vṛkṣaiḥ ca glāna puṣpa mṛga dvijam |śriyā vihīnam vidhvastam saṃtyakta vana daivataiḥ ||3-60-6||
viprakīrṇa ajina kuśam vipraviddha bṛsī kaṭam |dṛṣṭvā śūnya uṭaja sthānam vilalāpa punaḥ punaḥ ||3-60-7||
hṛtā mṛtā vā naṣṭā vā bhakṣitā vā bhaviṣyati |nilīnā api athavā bhīruḥ athavā vanam āśritā ||3-60-8||
gatā vicetum puṣpāṇi phalāni api ca vā punaḥ |athavā padminīm yātā jala artham vā nadīm gatā ||3-60-9||
yatnāt mṛgayamāṇaḥ tu na āsasāda vane priyām |śoka rakta īkṣaṇaḥ śrīmān unmatta iva lakṣyate ||3-60-10||
vṛkṣāt vṛkṣam pradhāvan sa girīm ca api nadī nadam |babhrāma vilapan rāmaḥ śoka paṃka arṇava plutaḥ ||3-60-11||
asti kaccit tvayā dṛṣṭā sā kadamba priyā priyā |kadamba yadi jānīṣe śaṃsa sītām śubha ānanām ||3-60-12||
snigdha pallava saṃkāśām pīta kauśeya vāsinīm |śaṃsasva yadi sā dṛṣṭā bilva bilva upama stanī ||3-60-13||
athavā arjuna śaṃsa tvam priyām tām arjuna priyām |janakasya sutā tanvī yadi jīvati vā na vā ||3-60-14||
kakubhaḥ kakubha ūrum tām vyaktam jānāti maithilīm |latā pallava puṣpa āḍhyo bhāti hi eṣa vanaspatiḥ ||3-60-15||
bhramarair upagītaḥ ca yathā druma varo hi asi |eṣa vyaktam vijānāti tilakaḥ tilaka priyām ||3-60-16||
aśoka śoka apanuda śoka upahata cetanam |tvan nāmānam kuru kṣipram priyā saṃdarśanena mām ||3-60-17||
yadi tāla tvayā dṛṣṭā pakva tāla phala stanī |kathayasva varārohām kāruṇyam yadi te mayi ||3-60-18||
yadi dṛṣṭā tvayā sītā jambo jāṃbūnada sama prabhā |priyām yadi vijānāsi niḥśaṃka kathayasva me ||3-60-19||
aho tvam karṇikāra adya puṣpitaḥ śobhase bhṛśam |karṇikāra priyām sādhvīm śaṃsa dṛṣṭā yadi priyā ||3-60-20||
cūta nīpa mahā sālān panasān kuravān dhavān |dāḍimān api tān gatvā dṛṣṭvā rāmo mahāyaśāḥ ||3-60-21||
bakulān atha punnāgān ca caṃdanānketakān tathā |pṛcchan rāmo vane bhrānta unmatta iva lakṣyate ||3-60-22||
athavā mṛga śāba akṣīm mṛga jānāsi maithilīm |mṛga viprekṣaṇī kāṃtā mṛgībhiḥ sahitā bhavet ||3-60-23||
gaja sā gaja nāsoruḥ yadi dṛṣṭā tvayā bhavet |tām manye viditām tubhyam ākhyāhi vara vāraṇa ||3-60-24||
śārdūla yadi sā dṛṣṭā priyā caṃdra nibha ānanā |maithilī mama visrabdham kathayasva na te bhayam ||3-60-25||
kim dhāvasi priye nūnam dṛṣṭā asi kamala īkṣaṇe |vṛkṣeṇa āccādya ca ātmānam kim mām na pratibhāṣase ||3-60-26||
tiṣṭha tiṣṭha varārohe na te asti karuṇā mayi |na atyartham hāsya śīlā asi kim artham mām upekṣase ||3-60-27||
pīta kauśeyakena asi sūcitā vara varṇini |dhāvanti api mayā dṛṣṭā tiṣṭha yadi asti sauhṛdam ||3-60-28||
na eva sā nūnam athavā hiṃsitā cāru hāsinī |kṛcchram prāptam na mām nūnam yathā upekṣitum arhati ||3-60-29||
vyaktam sā bhakṣitā bālā rākṣasaiḥ piśita aśanaiḥ |vibhajya aṃgāni sarvāṇi mayā virahitā priyā ||3-60-30||
nūnam tat śubha daṃta oṣṭham sunāsam śubha kuṇḍalam |pūrṇa caṃdra nibham grastam mukham niṣprabhatām gatam ||3-60-31||
sā hi caṃpaka varṇa ābhā grīvā graiveyaka ucitā |komalā vilapantyāḥ tu kāntāyā bhakṣitā śubhā ||3-60-32||
nūnam vikṣipyamāṇau tau bāhū pallava komalau |bhakṣitau vepamāna agrau sa hasta ābharaṇa aṃgadau ||3-60-33||
mayā virahitā bālā rakṣasām bhakṣaṇāya vai |sārthena iva parityaktā bhakṣitā bahu bāṃdhavā ||3-60-34||
hā lakṣmaṇa mahābāho paśyase tvam priyām kvacit |hā priye kva gatā bhadre hā sīte iti punaḥ punaḥ ||3-60-35||
iti evam vilapan rāmaḥ paridhāvan vanāt vanam |kvacit ud bhramate vegāt kvacit vibhramate balāt ||3-60-36||
kvacit matta iva ābhāti kāṃtā anveṣaṇa tatparaḥ |sa vanāni nadīḥ śailān giri prasravaṇāni ca |kānanāni ca vegena bhramati aparisaṃsthitaḥ ||3-60-37||
tadā sa gatvā vipulam mahat vanamparītya sarvam tu atha maithilīm prati |aniṣṭhita āśaḥ sa cakāra mārgaṇepunaḥ priyāyāḥ paramam pariśramam ||3-60-38||
dṛṣṭvā āśrama padam śūnyam rāmo daśaratha ātmajaḥ|rahitām parṇaśālām ca praviddhāni āsanāni ca ||3-61-1||
adṛṣṭvā tatra vaidehīm saṃnirīkṣya ca sarvaśaḥ |uvāca rāmaḥ prākruśya pragṛhya rucirau bhujau ||3-61-2||
kva nu lakṣmaṇa vaidehī kam vā deśam ito gatā |kena āhṛtā vā saumitre bhakṣitā kena vā priyā ||3-61-3||
vṛkṣeṇa āvārya yadi mām sīte hasitum icchasi |alam te hasitena adya mām bhajasva suduḥkhitam ||3-61-4||
yaiḥ saha krīḍase sīte viśvastaiḥ mṛga potakaiḥ |ete hīnāḥ tvayā saumye dhyāyanti asra āvila īkṣaṇāḥ ||3-61-5||
sītāyā rahito aham vai na hi jīvāmi lakṣmaṇa |vṛtam śokena mahatā sītā haraṇajena mām ||3-61-6||
para loke mahārājo nūnam drakṣyati me pitā |katham pratijñām saṃśrutya mayā tvam abhiyojitaḥ ||3-61-7||
apūrayitvā tam kālam mat sakāśam iha āgataḥ |kāma vṛttam anāryam mām mṛṣā vādinam eva ca ||3-61-8||
dhik tvām iti pare loke vyaktam vakṣyati me pitā |vivaśam śoka saṃtaptam dīnam bhagna manoratham ||3-61-9||
mām iha utsṛjya karuṇam kīrtiḥ naram iva anṛjum |kva gaccasi varārohe mā motsṛjya - mā mā utsṛjya - sumadhyame ||3-61-10||
tvayā virahitaḥ ca aham tyakṣye jīvitam ātmanaḥ |iti iva vilapan rāmaḥ sītā darśana lālasaḥ ||3-61-11||
na dadarśa suduḥkha ārto rāghavo janaka ātmajām |anāsādayamānam tam sītām śokaparāyaṇam ||3-61-12||
paṃkam āsādya vipulam sīdantam iva kuṃjaram |lakṣmaṇo rāmam atyartham uvāca hita kāmyayā ||3-61-13||
mā viṣādam mahābuddhe kuru yatnam mayā saha |idam giri varam vīra bahu kandara śobhitam ||3-61-14||
priya kānana saṃcārā vana unmattā ca maithilī |sā vanam vā praviṣṭā syāt nalinīm vā supuṣpitām ||3-61-15||
saritam vā api saṃprāptā mīna vaṃjula sevitām |vitrāsayitu kāmā vā līnā syāt kānane kvacit ||3-61-16||
jijñāsamānā vaidehī tvām mām ca puruṣarṣabha |tasyā hi anveṣaṇe śrīman kṣipram eva yatāvahe ||3-61-17||
vanam sarvam vicinuvo yatra sā janaka ātmajā |manyase yadi kākutstha mā sma śoke manaḥ kṛthāḥ ||3-61-18||
evam uktaḥ tu sauhārdāt lakṣmaṇena samāhitaḥ |saha saumitriṇā rāmo vicetum upacakrame ||3-61-19||
tau vanāni girīn caiva saritaḥ ca sarāṃsi ca |nikhilena vicinvantau sītām daśaratha ātmajau ||3-61-20||
tasya śailasya sānūni śilāḥ ca śikharāṇi ca |nikhilena vicinvantau na eva tām abhijagmatuḥ ||3-61-21||
vicitya sarvataḥ śailam rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt |na iha paśyāmi saumitre vaidehīm parvate śubhām ||3-61-22||
tato duḥkha abhisaṃtapto lakṣmaṇo vākyam abravīt |vicaran daṇḍaka araṇyam bhrātaram dīpta tejasam ||3-61-23||
prāpsyasi tvam mahāprājña maithilīm janaka ātmajām |yathā viṣṇuḥ mahābāhuḥ balim baddhvā mahīm imām ||3-61-24||
evam uktaḥ tu vīreṇa lakṣmaṇena sa rāghavaḥ |uvāca dīnayā vācā duḥkha abhihata cetanaḥ ||3-61-25||
vanam suvicitam sarvam padminyaḥ phulla paṃkajāḥ |giriḥ ca ayam mahāprājña bahu kandara nirjharaḥ |na hi paśyāmi vaidehīm prāṇebhyo api garīyasīm ||3-61-26||
evam sa vilapan rāmaḥ sītā haraṇa karśitaḥ |dīnaḥ śoka samāviṣṭo muhūrtam vihvalo abhavat ||3-61-27||
sa vihvalita sarva aṃgo gata buddhiḥ vicetanaḥ |niṣasāda āturo dīno niḥśvasya aśītam āyatam ||3-61-28||
bahuśaḥ sa tu niḥśvasya rāmo rājīva locanaḥ |hā priye ti vicukrośa bahuśo bāṣpa gadgadaḥ ||3-61-29||
tam sāntvayāmāsa tato lakṣmaṇaḥ priya bāndhavam |bahu prakāram śoka ārtaḥ praśritaḥ praśrita aṃjaliḥ ||3-61-30||
anādṛtya tu tat vākyam lakṣmaṇa oṣṭha puṭa cyutam |apaśyan tām priyām sītām prākrośat sa punaḥ punaḥ ||3-61-31||
sītām apaśyan dharmātmā śoka upahata cetanaḥ |vilalāpa mahābāhū rāmaḥ kamala locanaḥ ||3-62-1||
paśyan iva ca tām sītām apaśyan madana arditaḥ |uvāca rāghavo vākyam vilāpa āśraya durvacam ||3-62-2||
tvam aśokasya śākhābhiḥ puṣpa priya tarāa priye |avṛṇoṣi śarīram te mama śoka vivardhinī ||3-62-3||
kadalī kāṇḍa sadṛśau kadalyā saṃvṛtā ubhau |ūrū paśyāmi te devi na asi śaktā nigūhitum ||3-62-4||
karṇikāra vanam bhadre hasaṃtī devi sevase |alam te parihāsena mama bādhāvahena vai ||3-62-5||
viśeṣeṇa āśramasthāne hāso ayam na praśasyate |avagacchāmi te śīlam parihāsa priyam priye ||3-62-6||
āgaccha tvam viśālākṣī śūnyo ayam uṭajaḥ tava |su vyaktam rākṣaiḥ sītā bhakṣitā vā hṛtā api vā ||3-62-7||
na hi sā vilapaṃtam mām upasampraiti lakṣmaṇa |etāni mṛga yūdhāni sa aśru netrāṇi lakṣmaṇa ||3-62-8||
śaṃśanti iva hi me devīm bhakṣitām rajanīcaraiḥ |hā mama ārye kva yātā asi hā sādhvi vara varṇini ||3-62-9||
hā sa kāmā adya kaikeyī devi me adya bhaviṣyati |sītāyā saha niryāto vinā sītām upāgataḥ ||3-62-10||
katham nāma pravekṣyāmi śūnyam antaḥ puram mama |nirvīrya iti loko mām nirdayaḥ ca iti vakṣyati ||3-62-11||
kātaratvam prakāśam hi sītā apanayanena me |nivṛtta vana vāsaḥ ca janakam mithila adhipam ||3-62-12||
kuśalam paripṛcchantam katham śakṣe nirīkṣitum |videha rajo nūnam mām dṛṣṭvā virahitam tayā ||3-62-13||
sutā vināśa saṃtapto mohasya vaśam eṣyati |athavā na gamiṣyāmi purīm bharata pālitam ||3-62-14||
svargo api hi tayā hīnaḥ śūnya eva mato mama |tat mām utsṛjya hi vane gaccha ayodhyā purīm śubhām ||3-62-15||
na tu aham tām vinā sītām jīveyam hi kathaṃcana |gāḍham āśliṣya bharato vācyo mat vacanāt tvayā ||3-62-16||
anujñāto asi rāmeṇa pālaya iti vasuṃdharām |aṃbā ca mama kaikeyī sumitrā ca tvayā vibho ||3-62-17||
kausalyā ca yathā nyāyam abhivādyā mama ajñayā |rakṣaṇīyā prayatnena bhavatā sā ukta kāriṇā ||3-62-18||
sītāyāḥ ca vināśo ayam mama ca amitra sūdana |vistareṇa jananyā vinivedya tvayā bhavet ||3-62-19||
iti vilapati rāghavo tu dīnovanam upagamya tayā vinā su keśyā |bhaya vikala mukhaḥ tu lakṣmaṇo apivyathita manā bhṛśam āturo babhūva ||3-62-20||
sa rāja putra priyā vihīnaḥśokena mohena ca pīḍyamānaḥ |viṣādayan bhrātaram ārta rūpobhūyo viṣādampraviveśa tīvram ||3-63-1||
sa lakṣmaṇam śoka vaśa abhipannamśoke nimagno vipule tu rāmaḥ |uvāca vākyam vyasanānurūpamuṣṇam viniḥśvasya rudan sa śokam ||3-63-2||
na mat vidho duṣkṛta karma kārīmanye dvitīyo asti vasuṃdharāyām |śoka anuśoko hi paraṃparāyāmām eti bhindan hṛdayam manaḥ ca ||3-63-3||
pūrvam mayā nūnam abhīpsitānipāpāni karmāṇi asatkṛt kṛtāni |tatra ayam adya patito vipākoduḥkhena duḥkham yad aham viśāmi ||3-63-4||
rājya praṇāśaḥ sva janaiḥ viyogaḥpitur vināśo jananī viyogaḥ |sarvāni me lakṣmaṇa śoka vegamāpūrayanti pravicintitāni ||3-63-5||
sarvam tu duḥkham mama lakṣmaṇa idamśāntam śarīre vanam etya kleśam |sītā viyogāt punar api udīrṇamkāṣṭaiḥ iva agniḥ sahasā pradīptaḥ ||3-63-6||
sā nūnam āryā mama rākṣasena hiabhyāhṛtā kham samupetya bhīruḥ |apasvaram su svara vipralāpābhayena vikranditavati abhīkṣṇam ||3-63-7||
tau lohitasya priya darśanasyasadā ucitau uttama caṃdanasya |vṛttau stanau śoṇita paṃka digdhaunūnam priyāyā mama na abhibhāta ||3-63-8||
tat ślakṣṇa su vyakta mṛdu pralāpamtasyā mukham kuṃcita keśa bhāram |rakṣo vaśam nūnam upagatāyāna bhrājate rāhu mukhe yathā iṃduḥ ||3-63-9||
tām hāra pāśasya sadā ucita aṃtamgrīvām priyāyā mama su vratāyā |rakṣāṃsi nūnam paripītavantiśūnye hi bhitvā rudhira aśanāni ||3-63-10||
mayā vihīnā vijane vane yārakṣobhiḥ āhṛtya vikṛṣyamāṇā |nūnam vinādam kurari iva dīnāsā muktavatī āyata kānta netrā ||3-63-11||
asmin mayā sārtham udāra śīlāśilā tale pūrvam upopaviṣṭā |kānta smitā lakṣmaṇa jāta hāsātvām āha sītā bahu vākya jātam ||3-63-12||
godāvarī iyām saritām variṣṭāpriyā priyāyā mama nitya kālam |api atra gacchet iti ciṃtayāmina ekākinī yāti hi sā kadācit ||3-63-13||
padma ānanā padma palāśa netrāpadmāni vā ānetum abhiprayātā |tat api ayuktam na hi sā kaddacitmayā vinā gacchati paṃkajāni ||3-63-14||
kāmam tu idam puṣpita vṛkṣa saṇḍamnānā vidhaiḥ pakṣi gaṇaiḥ upetam |vanam prayātā nu tat api ayuktamekākinī sā ati bibheti bhīruḥ ||3-63-15||
āditya bho loka krṛta akṛta jñaḥlokasya satya anṛta karma sākṣin |mama priyā sā kva gatā hṛtā vāśaṃsava me śoka hatasya sarvam ||3-63-16||
lokeṣu sarveṣu na nāsti kiṃcityat te na nityam viditam bhavet tat |śaṃsasva vayoḥ kula śālinīm tāmmṛtā hṛtā vā pathi vartate vā ||3-63-17||
iti iva tam śoka vidheya dehamrāmam visaṃjñam vilapaṃtam eva |uvāca saumitriḥadīna sattvaḥnyāye sthitaḥ kāla yutam ca vākyam ||3-63-18||
śokam vimuṃca ārya dhṛtim bhajasvasaha utsāhatā ca astu vimārgaṇe asyāḥ |utsāhavanto hi narā na lokesīdanti karmasu ati duṣkareṣu ||3-63-19||
iti iva saumitrim udagra pauruṣambruvantam ārto raghu vaṃśa vardhanaḥ |na ciṃtayāmāsa dhṛtim vimuktavānpunaḥ ca duḥkham mahat abhyupāgamat ||3-63-20||
sa dīno dīnayā vācā lakṣmaṇam vākyam abravīt |śīghram lakṣmaṇa jānīhi gatvā godāvarīm nadīm ||3-64-1||
api godāvarīm sītā padmāni ānayitum gatā |evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa lakṣmaṇaḥ punaḥ eva hi ||3-64-2||
nadīm godāvarīm ramyām jagāma laghu vikramaḥ |tām lakṣmaṇaḥ tīrthavatīm vicitvā rāmam abravīt ||3-64-3||
nainām paśyāmi tīrtheṣu krośato na śṛṇoti me |kam nu sā deśam āpannā vaidehī kleśa nāśinī ||3-64-4||
na hi tam vedmi vai rāma yatra sā tanu madhyamā |lakṣmaṇasya vacaḥ śrutvā dīnaḥ saṃtāpa mohitaḥ ||3-64-5||
rāmaḥ samabhicakrāma svayam godāvarīm nadīm |sa tām upasthito rāmaḥ kva sīte iti evam abravīt ||3-64-6||
bhūtāni rākṣasendreṇa vadha arheṇa hṛtām api |na tām śaśaṃsū rāmāya tathā godāvarī nadī ||3-64-7||
tataḥ pracoditā bhūtaiḥ śaṃsa ca asmai priyām iti |na ca sā hi avadat sītām pṛṣṭā rāmeṇa śocatā ||3-64-8||
rāvaṇasya ca tat rūpam karmāṇi ca durātmanaḥ |dhyātvā bhayāt tu vaidehīm sā nadī na śaśaṃsa ha ||3-64-9||
nirāśaḥ tu tayā nadyā sītāyā darśane kṛtaḥ |uvāca rāmaḥ saumitrim sītā darśana karśitaḥ ||3-64-10||
eṣā godāvarī saumya kiṃcan na pratibhāṣate |kim nu lakṣmaṇa vakṣyāmi sametya janakam vacaḥ ||3-64-11||
mātaram caiva vaidehyā vinā tām aham apriyam |yā me rājya vihīnasya vane vanyena jīvataḥ ||3-64-12||
sarvam vyapanayat śokam vaidehī kva nu sā gatā |jñāti varga vihīnasya rāja putrīm apaśyataḥ ||3-64-13||
manye dīrghā bhaviṣyanti rātrayo mama jāgrataḥ |maṃdākinīm janasthānam imam prasravaṇam girim ||3-64-14||
sarvāṇi anucariṣyāmi yadi sītā hi labhyate |ete mahā mṛgā vīra mām īkṣante punaḥ punaḥ ||3-64-15||
vaktu kāmā iha hi me iṃgitāni anupalakṣaye |tān tu dṛṣṭvā naravyāghra rāghavaḥ pratyuvāca ha ||3-64-16||
kva sīta iti nirīkṣan vai bāṣpa saṃruddhayā girā |evam uktā narendreṇa te mṛgāḥ sahasā utthitā ||3-64-17||
dakṣiṇa abhimukhāḥ sarve darśayanto nabhaḥ sthalam |maithilī hriyamāṇā sā diśam yām abhyapadyata ||3-64-18||
tena mārgeṇa gacchanto nirīkṣanto narādhipam |yena mārgam ca bhūmim ca nirīkṣante sma te mṛgāḥ ||3-64-19||
punaḥ nadanto gacchanti lakṣmaṇena upalakṣitāḥ |teṣām vacana sarvasvam lakṣayāmāsa ca ingitam ||3-64-20||
uvāca lakṣmaṇo dhīmān jyeṣṭham bhrātaram ārtavat |kva sīta iti tvayā pṛṣṭā yathā ime sahasā uthitāḥ ||3-64-21||
darśayanti kṣitim caiva dakṣiṇām ca diśam mṛgāḥ |sadhu gacchāvahe deva diśam etām ca nairṛtīm ||3-64-22||
yadi tasya āgamaḥ kaścit āryā vā sā atha lakṣyate |bāḍham iti eva kākutsthaḥ prasthito dakṣiṇām diśam ||3-64-23||
lakṣmaṇa anugata śrīmān vīkṣyamāṇo vasundharām |evam saṃbhāṣamāṇau tau anyonyam bhrātarau ubhau ||3-64-24||
vasundharāyām patita puṣpa mārgam apaśyatām |puṣpa vṛṣṭim nipatitām dṛṣṭvā rāmo mahī tale ||3-64-25||
uvāca lakṣmaṇam vīro duḥkhito duḥkhitam vacaḥ |abhijānāmi puṣpāṇi tāni imāni iha lakṣmaṇa ||3-64-26||
apinaddhāni vaidehyā mayā dattāni kānane |manye sūryaḥ ca vāyuḥ ca medinī ca yaśaśivini ||3-64-27||
abhirakṣanti puṣpāṇi prakurvanto mama priyam |evam uktvā mahābāhuḥ lakṣmaṇam puruṣarṣabham ||3-64-28||
uvāca rāmo dharmātmā girim prasavaṇa ākulam |kaccit kṣiti bhṛtām nātha dṛṣṭā sarvāṃga suṃdarīm ||3-64-29||
rāmā ramye vanod deśe mayā virahitā tvayā |kruddho abravīt girim tatra siṃhaḥ kṣudra mṛgam yathā ||3-64-30||
tām hema varṇām hema aṃgīm sītām darśaya parvata |yāvat sānūni sarvāṇi na te vidhvaṃsayāmi aham ||3-64-31||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa parvato maithilīm prati |darśayan iva tām sītām na darśayata rāghave ||3-64-32||
tato dāśarathī rāma uvāca śiloccayam |mama bāṇa agni nirdagdho bhasmī bhūto bhaviṣyasi ||3-64-33||
asevyaḥ satatam caiva nistṛṇa druma pallavaḥ |imām vā saritam ca adya śoṣayiṣyāmi lakṣmaṇa ||3-64-34||
yadi na ākhyāti me sītām adya candra nibha ānanām |evam praruṣito rāmo didhakṣan iva cakṣuṣā ||3-64-35||
dadarśa bhūmau niṣkrāṃtam rākṣasasya padam mahat |trastayā rāma kāṅkṣiṇyāḥ pradhāvantyā itaḥ tataḥ ||3-64-36||
rākṣasena anuvṛttayā vaidehyā ca pādāni tu |sa samīkṣya parikrāntam sītāyā rākṣasasya ca ||3-64-37||
bhaṃgam dhanuḥ ca tūṇī ca vikīrṇām bahudhā ratham |saṃbhrāṃta hṛdayo rāmaḥ śaśaṃsa bhrātaram priyam ||3-64-38||
paśya lakṣmaṇa vaidehyāḥ kīrṇām kanaka bindavaḥ |bhūṣaṇānām hi saumitre mālyāni vividhāni ca ||3-64-39||
tapta bindu nikāśaiḥ ca citraiḥ kṣataja bindubhiḥ |āvṛtam paśya saumitre sarvato dharaṇī talam ||3-64-40||
manye lakṣmaṇa vaidehī rākṣasaiḥ kāma rūpibhiḥ |bhittvā bhittvā vibhaktā vā bhakṣitā vā bhaviṣyati ||3-64-41||
tasyā nimittam vaidehyā dvayoḥ vivadamānayoḥ |babhūva yuddham saumitre ghoram rākṣasayoḥ iha ||3-64-42||
muktā maṇi citam ca idam tapanīya vibhūṣitam |dharaṇyām patitam saumya kasya bhagnam mahat dhanuḥ ||3-64-43||
rākṣasānām idam vasta surāṇām adhavā api |taruṇa āditya saṃkāśam vaidūrya gulikā citam ||3-64-44||
viśīrṇam patitam bhūmau kavacam kasya kāṃcanam |chatram śata śalākam ca divya mālya upaśobhitam ||3-64-45||
bhagna daṇḍam idam kasya bhūmau saumya nipātitam |kāncana uraḥ chadāḥ ca ime piśāca vadanāḥ kharāḥ ||3-64-46||
bhīma rūpā mahākāyāḥ kasya vā nihatā raṇe |dīpta pāvaka saṃkāśo dyutimān samara dhvajaḥ ||3-64-47||
apaviddhaḥ ca bhagnaḥ ca kasya sāṃgrāmiko rathaḥ |ratha akṣa mātrā viśikhāḥ tapanīya vibhūṣaṇāḥ ||3-64-48||
kasya ime nihatā bāṇāḥ prakīrṇā ghora darśanaḥ |śarāvarau śaraiḥ pūrṇau vidhvastau paśya lakṣmaṇa ||3-64-49||
pratoda abhīśu hasto ayam kasya vā sārathiḥ hataḥ |padavī puruṣasya eṣā vyaktam kasya api rākṣasaḥ ||3-64-50||
vairam śata guṇam paśya mama taiḥ jīvita aṃtakam |sughora hṛdayaiḥ saumya rākṣasaiḥ kāma rūpibhiḥ ||3-64-51||
hṛtā mṛtā vā sītā hi bhakṣitā vā tapasvinī |na dharmaḥ trāyate sītām hriyamāṇām mahāvane ||3-64-52||
bhakṣitāyām hi vaidehyām hṛtāyām api lakṣmaṇa |ke hi loke priyam kartum śaktāḥ saumya mama īśvarāḥ ||3-64-53||
kartāram api lokānām śūram karuṇa vedinam |ajñānāt avamanyeran sarva bhūtāni lakṣmaṇa ||3-64-54||
mṛdum loka hite yuktam dāṃtam karuṇa vedinam |nirvīrya iti manyante nūnam mām tridaśa īśvarāḥ ||3-64-55||
mām prāpya hi guṇo doṣaḥ saṃvṛttaḥ paśya lakṣmaṇa |adya eva sarva bhūtānām rakṣasām abhavāya ca ||3-64-56||
saṃhṛtya eva śaśi jyotsnām mahān sūrya iva uditaḥ |saṃhṛtya eva guṇān sarvān mama tejaḥ prakāśte ||3-64-57||
na eva yakṣā na gaṃdharvā na piśācā na rākṣasāḥ |kinnarā vā manuṣyā vā sukham prāpsyanti lakṣmaṇa ||3-64-58||
mama astra bāṇa saṃpūrṇam ākāśam paśya lakṣmaṇa |asaṃpātam kariṣyāmi hi adya trailokya cāriṇām ||3-64-59||
saṃniruddhagrahagaṇamāvāritaniśākaram |vipranaṣṭānalamarudbhāskaradyutisaṃvṛtam|yadva -saṃniruddha graha gaṇam āvārita niśā karam |vipranaṣṭa anala marut bhāskara dyuti saṃvṛtam ||3-64-60||
vinirmathitaśailāgramśuṣyamāṇajalāaśayam |dhvastadrumalatāgulmamvipraṇāśitasāgaram|yadvā -vinirmathita śaila agram śuṣyamāṇa jala āśayam |dhvasta druma latā gulmam vipraṇāśita sāgaram ||3-64-61||
trai lokyam tu kariṣyāmi saṃyuktam kāla karmaṇā |na te kuśalinīm sītām pradāsyanti mama īśvarāḥ ||3-64-62||
asmin muhūrte saumitre mama drakṣyanti vikramam |na ākāśam utpatiṣyanti sarva bhūtāni lakṣmaṇa ||3-64-63||
mama cāpa guṇa unmuktaiḥ bāṇa jālaiḥ niraṃtaram |marditam mama nārācaiḥ dhvasta bhrāṃta mṛga dvijam ||3-64-64||
samākulam amaryādam jagat paśya adya lakṣmaṇa |ākarṇapūrṇairiṣubhirjīvalokaṃdurāvaraiḥ|yadvā -ākarṇa pūrṇair iṣubhir jīva lokam durāvaraiḥ ||3-64-65||
kariṣye maithilī hetoḥ apiśācam arākṣasam |mama roṣa prayuktānām viśikhānām balam surāḥ ||3-64-66||
drakṣyanti adya vimuktānām amarṣāt dūra gāminām |na eva devā na daiteyā na piśācā na rākṣasāḥ ||3-64-67||
bhaviṣyanti mama krodhāt trailokye vipraṇāśite |deva dānava yakṣāṇām lokā ye rakṣasām api ||3-64-68||
bahudhānipatiṣyantibāṇoghaiśśakalīkṛtāḥ |yadvā -bahudhā ni patiṣyanti bāṇa oghaiḥ śakalī kṛtāḥ |nirmaryādānimā~llokānkariṣyāmyadyasāyakaiḥ|yadvā -nir maryādān imān lokān kariṣyāmi adya sāyakaiḥ ||3-64-69||
hṛtām mṛtām vā saumitre na dāsyanti mama īśvarāḥ |tathā rūpam hi vaidehīm na dāsyanti yadi priyām ||3-64-70||
nāśayāmi jagat sarvam trailokyam sa cara acaram |yāvat darśanam asyā vai tāpayāmi ca sāyakaiḥ ||3-64-71||
iti uktvā krodha tāmra akṣaḥ sphuramāṇa oṣṭa saṃpuṭaḥ |valkala ajinam ābaddhya jaṭā bhāram bandhayat ||3-64-72||
tasya kruddhasya rāmasya tathā abhūtasya dhīmataḥ |tri puram jagnuṣaḥ pūrvam rudrasya iva babhau tanuḥ ||3-64-73||
lakṣmaṇāt atha ca ādāya rāmo niṣpīḍya kārmukam |śaram ādāya saṃdīptam ghoram aśī viṣa upamam ||3-64-74||
saṃdadhe dhanuṣi śrīmān rāmaḥ para puraṃjayaḥ |yuga anta agniḥ iva kruddhaḥ idam vacanam abravīt ||3-64-75||
yathā jarā yathā mṛtyuḥ yathā kālo yathā vidhiḥ |nityam na pratihanyante sarva bhūteṣu lakṣmaṇa |tathā aham krodha saṃyukto na nivāryo asmi asaṃśayam ||3-64-76||
purā iva me cāru datīm aninditāmdiśanti sītām yadi na adya maithilīm |sadeva gandharva manuṣya pannagamjagat sa śailam parivartayāmi aham ||3-64-77||
tapyamānam tathā rāmam sītā haraṇa karśitam |lokānām abhave yuktam sāṃvartakam iva analam ||3-65-1||
vīkṣamāṇam dhanuḥ sajyam niḥśvasaṃtam punaḥ punaḥ |dagdhu kāmam jagat sarvam yuga ante ca yathā haram ||3-65-2||
adṛṣṭa pūrvam saṃkruddham dṛṣṭvā rāmam sa lakṣmaṇaḥ |abravīt prāṃjaliḥ vākyam mukhena pariśuṣyatā ||3-65-3||
purā bhūtvā mṛduḥ dāṃtaḥ sarva bhūta hite rataḥ |na krodha vaśam āpannaḥ prakṛtim hātum arhasi ||3-65-4||
candre lakṣmīḥ prabhā sūrye gatiḥ vāyau bhuvi kṣamā |etat ca niyatam sarvam tvayi ca anuttamam yaśaḥ ||3-65-5||
ekasya na aparādhena lokān hantum tvam arhasi |na tu jānāmi kasya ayam bhagnaḥ sāṃgrāmiko rathaḥ ||3-65-6||
kena vā kasya vā hetoḥ sa āyudhaḥ sa paricchadaḥ |khura nemi kṣataḥ ca ayam sikto rudhira bindubhiḥ ||3-65-7||
deśo nivṛtta saṃgrāmaḥ su ghoraḥ pārthiva ātmaja |ekasya tu vimardo ayam na dvayoḥ vadatām vara ||3-65-8||
na hi vṛttam hi paśyāmi balasya mahataḥ padam |na ekasya tu kṛte lokān vināśayitum arhasi ||3-65-9||
yukta daṇḍā hi mṛdavaḥ praśāntā vasudhā adhipāḥ |sadā tvam sarva bhūtānām śaraṇyaḥ paramā gatiḥ ||3-65-10||
ko nu dāra praṇāśam te sādhu manyeta rāghava |saritaḥ sāgarāḥ śailā deva gandharva dānavāḥ ||3-65-11||
na alam te vipriyam kartum dīkṣitasya iva sādhavaḥ |yena rājan hṛtā sītā tam anveṣitum arhasi ||3-65-12||
mad dvitīyo dhanuṣ pāṇiḥ sahāyaiḥ parama ṛṣibhiḥ |samudram ca viceṣyāmaḥ parvatān ca vanāni ca ||3-65-13||
guhāḥ ca vividhā ghorā padminyo vividhāḥ thathā |deva gandharva lokān ca viceṣyāmaḥ samāhitāḥ ||3-65-14||
yāvat na adhigamiṣyāmaḥ tava bhāryā apahāriṇam |na cet sāmnā pradāsyanti patnīm te tridaśa īśvarāḥ |kosala indra tataḥ paścāt prāpta kālam kariṣyasi ||3-65-15||
śīlena sāmnā vinayena sītāmnayena na prāpsyasi cet narendra |tataḥ samutsādaya hema puṃkhaiḥmahendra vajra pratimaiḥ śara oghaiḥ ||3-65-16||
tam tathā śoka saṃtaptam vilapaṃtam anāthavat |mohena mahatā āviṣṭam paridyūnam acetanam ||3-66-1||
tataḥ saumitriḥ āśvāsya muhūrtāt iva lakṣmaṇaḥ |rāmam saṃbodhayāmāsa caraṇau ca abhipīḍayan ||3-66-2||
mahatā tapasā rāma mahatā ca api karmaṇā |rājñā daśarathena asi labdho amṛtam iva amaraiḥ ||3-66-3||
tava caiva guṇaiḥ baddhaḥ tvat viyogāt mahipatiḥ |rājā devatvam āpanno bharatasya yathā śrutam ||3-66-4||
yadi duḥkham idam prāptam kākutstha na sahiṣyase |prākṛtaḥ ca alpa sattvaḥ ca itaraḥ kaḥ sahiṣyati ||3-66-5||
āśvasihi naraśreṣṭha prāṇinaḥ kasya na āpada |saṃspṛśanti agnivat rājan kṣaṇena vyapayānti ca ||3-66-6||
duḥkhito hi bhavān lokān tejasā yadi dhakṣyate |ārtāḥ prajā nara vyāghra kva nu yāsyanti nirvṛtim ||3-66-7||
loka svabhāva eva eṣa yayātiḥ nahuṣa ātmajaḥ |gataḥ śakreṇa sālokyam anayaḥ tam samaspṛśat ||3-66-8||
mahāṛṣi yaḥ vasiṣṭhaḥ tu yaḥ pituḥ naḥ purohitaḥ |ahnā putra śatam jajñe tathaiva asya punar hatam ||3-66-9||
yā ca iyam jagato mātā sarva loka namaskṛtā |asyāḥ ca calanam bhūmeḥ dṛśyate kosaleśvara ||3-66-10||
yau dharmau jagatām netre yatra sarvam pratiṣṭhitam |āditya candrau grahaṇam abhyupetau mahābalau ||3-66-11||
sumahānti api bhūtāni devāḥ ca puruṣa ṛṣabha |na daivasya pramuṃcanti sarva bhūtāni dehinaḥ ||3-66-12||
śakra ādiṣu api deveṣu vartamānau naya anayau |śrūyete nara śārdūla na tvam vyathitum arhasi ||3-66-13||
hṛtāyām api vaidehyām naṣṭāyām api rāghava |śocitum na arhase vīra yathā anyaḥ prākṛtaḥ tathā ||3-66-14||
tvat vidhā nahi śocanti satatam sarva darśinaḥ |sumahatsu api kṛcchreṣu rāma anirviṇṇa darśanāḥ ||3-66-15||
tattvato hi naraśreṣṭha buddhyā samanuciṃtaya |buddhyā yuktā mahāprājñā vijānanti śubha aśubhe ||3-66-16||
adṛṣṭa guṇa doṣāṇām adhṛvāṇām ca karmaṇām |na aṃtareṇa kriyām teṣām phalam iṣṭam ca vartate ||3-66-17||
mām evam hi purā vīra tvam eva bahuśo uktavān |anuśiṣyāt hi ko nu tvām api sākṣāt bṛhaspatiḥ ||3-66-18||
buddhiḥ ca te mahāprājña devaiḥ api duranvayā |śokena abhiprasuptam te jñānam sambodhayāmi aham ||3-66-19||
divyam ca mānuṣam ca evam ātmanaḥ ca parākramam |ikṣvāku vṛṣabha avekṣya yatasva dviṣatām vadhe ||3-66-20||
kim te sarva vināśena kṛtena puruṣa ṛṣabha |tam eva tu ripum pāpam vijñāya uddhartum arhasi ||3-66-21||
pūrvajo api ukta mātraḥ tu lakṣmaṇena subhāṣitam |sāra grāhī mahāsāram pratijagrāha rāghavaḥ ||3-67-1||
sa nigṛhya mahābāhuḥ pravṛddham roṣam ātmanaḥ |avaṣṭabhya dhanuḥ citram rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-67-2||
kim kariṣyāvahe vatsa kva vā gacchāva lakṣmaṇa |kena upāyena paśyeyam sītām iha vicintaya ||3-67-3||
tam tathā paritāpa ārtam lakṣmaṇo rāmam abravīt |idam eva janasthānam tvam anveṣitum arhasi ||3-67-4||
rākṣasaiḥ bahubhiḥ kīrṇam nānā druma latā āyutam |santi iha giri durgāṇi nirdarāḥ kaṃdarāṇi ca ||3-67-5||
guhāḥ ca vividhā ghorā nānā mṛga gaṇa ākulāḥ |āvāsāḥ kinnarāṇām ca gandharva bhavanāni ca ||3-67-6||
tāni yukto mayā sārdham samanveṣitum arhasi |tvat vidhā buddhi saṃpannā māhātmāno nararṣabha ||3-67-7||
āpatsu na prakaṃpante vāyu vegaiḥ iva acalāḥ |iti uktaḥ tat vanam sarvam vicacāra sa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-67-8||
kruddho rāmaḥ śaram ghoram saṃdhāya dhanuṣi kṣuram |tataḥ parvata kūṭa ābham mahā bhāgam dvija uttamam ||3-67-9||
dadarśa patitam bhūmau kṣataja ārdram jaṭāyuṣam |tam dṛṣṭvā giri śṛṃga ābham rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||3-67-10||
anena sītā vaidehī bhakṣitā na atra saṃśayaḥ |gṛdhra rūpam idam vyaktam rakṣo bhramati kānanam ||3-67-11||
bhakṣayitvā viśālākṣīm āste sītām yathā sukham |enam vadhiṣye dīpta agraiḥ ghoraiḥ bāṇaiḥ ajihmagaiḥ ||3-67-12||
iti uktvā abhyapatat gṛdhram sandhāya dhanuṣi kṣuram |kruddho rāmaḥ samudra antām cālayan iva medinīm ||3-67-13||
tam dīna dīnayā vācā sa phenam rudhiram vaman |abhyabhāṣata pakṣī tu rāmam daśaratha ātmajam ||3-67-14||
yām oṣadhim iva āyuṣman anveṣasi mahā vane |sā devī mama ca prāṇā rāvaṇena ubhayam hṛtam ||3-67-15||
tvayā virahitā devī lakṣmaṇena ca rāghava |hriyamāṇā mayā dṛṣṭā rāvaṇena balīyasā ||3-67-16||
sītām abhyavapanno aham rāvaṇaḥ ca raṇe mayā |vidhvaṃsita rathaḥ ca atra pātito dharaṇī tale ||3-67-17||
etat asya dhanuḥ bhagnam etat asya śarāvaram |ayam asya raṇe rāma bhagnaḥ sāṃgrāmiko rathaḥ ||3-67-18||
ayam tu sārathiḥ tasya mat pakṣa nihato bhuviḥ |pariśrāntasya me pakṣau chittvā khaḍgena rāvaṇaḥ ||3-67-19||
sītām ādāya vaidehīm utpapāta vihāyasam |rakṣasā nihatam pūrvam na mām hantum tvam arhasi ||3-67-20||
rāmaḥ tasya tu vijñāya sītā saktām priyām kathām |gṛdhra rājam pariṣvajya parityajya mahat dhanuḥ ||3-67-21||
nipapāta avaśo bhūmau ruroda saha lakṣmaṇa |dviguṇīkṛta tāpa ārto rāmo dhīrataro api san ||3-67-22||
ekam eka ayane kṛcchre niḥśvasantam muhur muhuḥ |samīkṣya duḥkhito rāmaḥ saumitrim idam abravīt ||3-67-23||
rājyam bhraṣṭam vane vāsaḥ sītā naṣṭā mṛte dvijaḥ |īdṛśī iyam mama alakṣmīḥ dahet api pāvakam ||3-67-24||
saṃpūrṇam api cet adya pratareyam mahodadhim |so api nūnam mama alakṣmyā viśuṣyet saritām patiḥ ||3-67-25||
na asti abhāgyataro loke matto asmin sa carācare |yena iyam mahatī prāptā mayā vyasana vāgurā ||3-67-26||
ayam pitṛ vayasyo me gṛdhra rājo jarā anvitaḥ |śete vinihato bhūmau mama bhāgya viparyayāt ||3-67-27||
iti evam uktvā bahuśo rāghavaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |jaṭāyuṣam ca pasparśa pitṛ sneham nidarśayan ||3-67-28||
nikṛtta pakṣam rudhira avasiktamtam gṛdhra rājam parirabhya rāmaḥ |kva maithili prāṇa samā mama itivimucya vācam nipapāta bhūmau ||3-67-29||
rāmaḥ prekṣya tu tam gṛdhram bhuvi raudreṇa pātitam |saumitrim mitra saṃpannam idam vacanam abravīt ||3-68-1||
mama ayam nūnam artheṣu yatamāno vihaṃgamaḥ |rākṣasena hataḥ saṃkhye prāṇān tyajati mat kṛte ||3-68-2||
ati khinnaḥ śarīre asmin prāṇo lakṣmaṇa vidyate |tathā svara vihīno ayam viklavam samudīkṣate ||3-68-3||
jaṭāyo yadi śaknoṣi vākyam vyāharitum punaḥ |sītām ākhyāhi bhadram te vadham ākhyāhi ca ātmanaḥ ||3-68-4||
kim nimitto jahāra āryām rāvaṇaḥ tasya kim mayā |aparādham tu yam dṛṣṭvā rāvaṇena hṛtā priyā ||3-68-5||
katham tat candra saṃkāśam mukham āsīt manoharam |sītayā kāni ca uktāni tasmin kāle dvijottama ||3-68-6||
katham vīryaḥ katham rūpaḥ kim karmā sa ca rākṣasaḥ |kva ca asya bhavanam tāta brūhi me paripṛcchataḥ ||3-68-7||
tam udvīkṣya saḥ dharmātmā vilapantam anāthavat |vācā viklavayā rāmam idam vacanam abravīt ||3-68-8||
sā hṛtā rākṣasendreṇa rāvaṇena durātmanā |māyām āsthāya vipulām vāta durdina saṃkulām ||3-68-9||
pariklāṃtasya me tāta pakṣau cittvā niśācaraḥ |sītām ādāya vaidehīm prayāto dakṣiṇā mukhaḥ ||3-68-10||
uparudhyanti me prāṇā dṛṣṭir bhramati rāghava |paśyāmi vṛkṣān sauvarṇān uśīra kṛta mūrdhajān ||3-68-11||
yena yāti muhūrtena sītām ādāya rāvaṇaḥ |vipranaṣṭam dhanam kṣipram tat svāmi pratipadyate ||3-68-12||
vindo nāma muhūrto asau sa ca kākutstha na abudhat |tvat priyām jānakīm hṛtvā rāvaṇo rākṣaseśvara |jhaṣavat baḍiśam gṛhya kṣipram eva vinaśyati ||3-68-13||
na ca tvayā vyathā kāryā janakasya sutām prati |vaidehyā raṃsyase kṣipram hatvā tam raṇamūrdhani ||3-68-14||
asaṃmūḍhasya gṛdhrasya rāmam prati anubhāṣataḥ |āsyāt susrāva rudhiram mriyamāṇasya sa amiṣam ||3-68-15||
putro viśravasaḥ sākṣāt bhrātā vaiśravaṇasya ca |iti uktvā durlabhān prāṇān mumoca patageśvaraḥ ||3-68-16||
brūhi brūhi iti rāmasya bruvāṇasya kṛtāṃjaleḥ |tyaktvā śarīram gṛdhrasya jagmuḥ prāṇā vihāyasam ||3-68-17||
sa nikṣipya śiro bhūmau prasārya caraṇau tadā |vikṣipya ca śarīram svam papāta dharaṇī tale ||3-68-18||
tam gṛdhram prekṣya tāmra akṣam gata asum acalopamam |rāmaḥ su bahubhiḥ duhkhaiḥ dīnaḥ saumitrim abravīt ||3-68-19||
bahūni rakṣasām vāse varṣāṇi vasatā sukham |anena daṇḍakāraṇye viśīrṇam iha pakṣiṇā ||3-68-20||
aneka vārṣiko yaḥ tu cira kāla samutthitaḥ |so ayam adya hataḥ śete kālo hi duratikramaḥ ||3-68-21||
paśya lakṣmaṇa gṛdhro ayam upakārī hataḥ ca me |sītām abhyavapanno hi rāvaṇena balīyasā ||3-68-22||
gṛdhra rājyam parityajya pitṛ paitāmaham mahat |mama hetoḥ ayam prāṇān mumoca patageśvaraḥ ||3-68-23||
sarvatra khalu dṛśyante sādhavo dharma cāriṇaḥ |śūrāḥ śaraṇyāḥ saumitre tiryak yoni gateṣu api ||3-68-24||
sītā haraṇajaṃ duḥkham na me saumya tathā gatam |yathā vināśo gṛdhrasya mat kṛte ca paraṃtapa ||3-68-25||
rājā daśarathaḥ śrīmān yathā mama mayā yaśāḥ |pūjanīyaḥ ca mānyaḥ ca tathā ayam patageśvaraḥ ||3-68-26||
saumitre hara kāṣṭhāni nirmathiṣyāmi pāvakam |gṛdhra rājam didhakṣāmi mat kṛte nidhanam gatam ||3-68-27||
nātham pataga lokasya citām āropayāmi aham |imam dhakṣyāmi saumitre hatam raudreṇa rakṣasā ||3-68-28||
yā gatiḥ yajña śīlānām āhita agneḥ ca yā gatiḥ |a para āvartinām yā ca yā ca bhūmi pradāyinām ||3-68-29||
mayā tvam samanujñāto gaccha lokān anuttamān |gṛdhra rāja mahā sattva saṃskṛtaḥ ca mayā vraja ||3-68-30||
evam uktvā citām dīptām āropya patageśvaram |dadāha rāmo dharmātmā sva bandhum iva duḥkhitaḥ ||3-68-31||
rāmo atha saha saumitriḥ vanam yātvā sa vīryavān |sthūlān hatvā mahā rohīn anu tastāra tam dvijam ||3-68-32||
rohi māṃsāni ca uddhṛtya peśī kṛtvā mahāyaśāḥ |śakunāya dadau rāmo ramye harita śādvale ||3-68-33||
yat tat pretasya martyasya kathayanti dvijātayaḥ |tat svarga gamanam pitryam kṣipram rāmo jajāpa ha ||3-68-34||
tato godāvarīm gatvā nadīm nara vara ātmajau |udakam cakratuḥ tasmai gṛdhra rājāya tau ubhau ||3-68-35||
śāstra dṛṣṭena vidhinā jale gṛdhāya rāghavau |snātvā tau gṛdhra rājāya udakam cakruḥ tadā ||3-68-36||
sa gṛdhra rājaḥ kṛtavān yaśaskaramsu duṣkaram karma raṇe nipātitaḥ |maharṣi kalpena ca saṃskṛtaḥ tadājagāma puṇyām gatim ātmanaḥ śubhām ||3-68-37||
kṛtodakau tau api pakṣi sattamesthirām ca buddhim praṇidhāya jagmutuḥ |praveśya sītā adhigamane tato manovanam surendrau iva viṣṇu vāsavau ||3-68-38||
kṛtvā evam udakam tasmai prasthitau rāghavau tadā |avekṣantau vane sītām jagmatuḥ paścimām diśam ||3-69-1||
tām diśam dakṣiṇām gatvā śara cāpa asi dhāriṇau |aviprahatam aikṣvākau panthānam pratipedatuḥ ||3-69-2||
gulmaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ ca bahubhiḥ latābhiḥ ca praveṣṭitam |āvṛtam sarvato durgam gahanam ghora darśanam ||3-69-3||
vyatikramya tu vegena gṛhītvā dakṣiṇām diśam |su bhīmam tan mahāaraṇyam vyatiyātau mahābalau ||3-69-4||
tataḥ param janasthānāt tri krośam gamya rāghavau |krauṃca araṇyam viviśatuḥ gahanam tau mahaujasau ||3-69-5||
nānā megha ghana prakhyam prahṛṣṭam iva sarvataḥ |nānā varṇaiḥ śubhaiḥ puṣpaiḥ mṛga pakṣi gaṇaiḥ yutam ||3-69-6||
didṛkṣamāṇau vaidehīm tat vanam tau vicikyatuḥ |tatra tatra avatiṣṭhantau sītā haraṇa duḥkhitau ||3-69-7||
tataḥ pūrveṇa tau gatvā tri krosam bhrātaru tadā |krauṃcāraṇyam atikramya mātaṃga āśrama aṃtarā ||3-69-8||
dṛṣṭā tu tad vanam ghoram bahu bhīma mṛga dvijam |nānā vṛkṣa samākīrṇam sarvam gahana pādapam ||3-69-9||
dadṛśāḥ te girau tatra darīm ḍaśaratha ātmajau |pātāla sama gambhīrām tamasā nitya saṃvṛtām ||3-69-10||
āsādya ca naravyāghrau daryāḥ tasyā avidūrataḥ |dadarśa tu mahārūpām rakṣasīm vikṛta ānanām ||3-69-11||
bhayadām alpa sattvānām bhībhatsām raudra darśanām |laṃbodarīm tīkṣṇa daṃṣṭrām karālīm paruṣa tvacam ||3-69-12||
bhakṣayantīm mṛgān bhīmān vikaṭām mukta mūrdhajām |avaikṣatām tu tau tatra bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-69-13||
sā samāsādya tau vīrau vrajantam bhrātuḥ agrataḥ |ehi raṃsyāvahe iti uktvā samālaṃbata lakṣmaṇam ||3-69-14||
uvāca ca enam vacanam saumitrim upaguhya sā |aham tu ayomukhī nāma lābhaḥ te tvam asi priyaḥ ||3-69-15||
nātha parvata durgeṣu nadīnām pulineṣu ca |āyuḥ ciram idam vīra tvam mayā saha raṃsyase ||3-69-16||
evam uktaḥ tu kupitaḥ khaḍagam uddhṛtya lakṣmaṇaḥ |karṇa nāsa stanam tasyā nicakartā arisūdanaḥ ||3-69-17||
karṇa nāse nikṛtte tu visvaram vinanāda sā |yathā āgatam pradudrāva rākṣasī ghora darśanā ||3-69-18||
tasyām gatāyām gahanam vrajantau vanam ojasā |āsedatuḥ ari mitra ghnau bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-69-19||
lakṣmaṇaḥ tu mahātejāḥ sattvavān śīlavān śuciḥ |abravīt prāṃjaliḥ vākyam bhrātaram dīpta tejasam ||3-69-20||
spaṃdante me dṛḍham bāhuḥ udvignam iva me manaḥ |prāyaśaḥ ca api aniṣṭāni nimittāni upalakṣaye ||3-69-21||
tasmāt sajjī bhava ārya tvam kuruṣva vacanam hitam |mama eva hi nimittāni sadyaḥ śaṃsanti saṃbhramam ||3-69-22||
eṣa vaṃjulako nāma pakṣī parama dāruṇaḥ |āvayoḥ vijayam yuddhe śaṃsan iva vinardati ||3-69-23||
tayoḥ anveṣatoḥ evam sarvam tat vanam ojasā |saṃjajñe vipulaḥ śabdaḥ prabhaṃjan iva tat vanam ||3-69-24||
saṃveṣṭitam iva atyartham gahanam mātariśvanā |vanasya tasya śabdo abhūt divam āpūrayan iva ||3-69-25||
tam śabdam kāṃkṣamāṇaḥ tu rāmaḥ khaḍgī saha anujaḥ |dadarśa su mahā kāyam rākṣasam vipula urasam ||3-69-26||
āsedatuḥ ca tat rakṣaḥ tau ubhau pramukhe sthitam |vivṛddham a-śiro grīvam kabaṃdham udare mukham ||3-69-27||
romabhirniścitaistīkṣṇairmahāgirimivocchritam - yadvā -romabhiḥ nicitaiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ mahāgirim iva ucchritam |nīla megha nibham raudram megha stanita niḥsvanam ||3-69-28||
agni jvāla nikāśena lalāṭasthena dīpyatā |mahāpakṣeṇa piṃgena vipulena āyatena ca ||3-69-29||
ekena urasi ghoreṇa nayanena āśu darśinā |mahā daṃṣṭra upapannam tam lelihānam mahā mukham ||3-69-30||
bhakṣayaṃtam mahā ghorān ṛkṣa simha mṛga dvipān |ghorau bhujau vikurvāṇam ubhau yojanam āyatau ||3-69-31||
karābhyām vividhān gṛhya ṛkṣān pakṣi gaṇān mṛgān |ākarṣantam vikarṣantam anekān mṛga yūthapān ||3-69-32||
sthitam āvṛtya panthānam tayoḥ bhrātroḥ prapannayoḥ |atha tam samatikramya krośa mātram dadarśatuḥ ||3-69-33||
mahāntam dāruṇam bhīmam kabaṃdham bhuja saṃvṛtam |kabaṃdham iva saṃsthānat ati ghora pradaśanam ||3-69-34||
sa mahā bāhuḥ atyartham prasārya vipulau bhujau |jagrāha sahitau eva rāghavau pīḍayan balāt ||3-69-35||
khaḍginau dṛḍha dhanvānau tigma tejau mahā bhujau |bhrātarau vivaśam prāptau kṛṣyamāṇau mahā balau ||3-69-36||
tatra dhairyāt ca śūrāḥ tu rāghavo na eva vivyadhe |bālyāt anāśrayatvāt ca eva lakṣmaṇaḥ tu ativivyadhe ||3-69-37||
uvāca ca viṣaṇṇam san rāghavam rāghava anujaḥ |paśya mām vivaśam vīra rākṣasasya vaśam gatam ||3-69-38||
mayā ekana tu niryuktaḥ parimucyasva rāghava |mām hi bhūta balim dattvā palāsva yathā sukham ||3-69-39||
adhigaṃtā asi vaidehīm acireṇa iti me matiḥ |prati labhya ca kākutstha pitṝ paitāmaham mahīm ||3-69-40||
tatra mām rāma rājyasthaḥ smartum arhasi sarvadā |lakṣmaṇena evam uktaḥ tu rāmaḥ saumitrim abravīt ||3-69-41||
mā sma trāsam vṛthā vīra na hi tvā dṛk viṣīdati |etasmin antare krūro bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-69-42||
tau uvāca mahābāhuḥ kabandho dānava uttamaḥ |kau yuvām vṛṣabha skandhau mahā khaḍga dhanur dharau ||3-69-43||
ghoram deśam imam prāptau daivena mama cākṣuṣau |vadatam kāryam iha vām kim artham ca āgatau yuvām ||3-69-44||
imam deśam anuprāptau kṣudhā ārtasya iha tiṣṭhataḥ |sa bāṇa cāpa khaḍgau ca tīkṣṇa śṛṃgau iva ṛṣabhau ||3-69-45||
mama tūrṇam upasaṃprāptau durlabham jīvitam vām |tasya tat vacanam śrutvā kabaṃdhasya durātmanaḥ ||3-69-46||
uvāca lakṣmaṇam rāmo mukhena pariśuṣyatā |kṛcchrāt kṛcchrataram prāpya dāruṇam satya vikrama ||3-69-47||
vyasanam jīvita antāya prāptam aprāpya tām priyām |kālasya sumahat vīryam sarva bhūteṣu lakṣmaṇa ||3-69-48||
tvām ca mām ca naravyāghra vyasanaiḥ paśya mohitau |na hi bhāro asti daivasya sarva bhuteṣu lakṣmaṇa ||3-69-49||
śūrāḥ ca balavaṃtaḥ ca kṛta astrāḥ ca raṇa ājire |kāla abhipannāḥ sīdanti yathā vāluka setavaḥ ||3-69-50||
iti bruvāṇo dṛḍha satya vikramomahāyaśā dāśarathiḥ pratāpavān |avekṣya saumitrim udagra vikramamsthirām tadā svām matim ātmanā akarot ||3-69-51||
tau tu tatra sthitau dṛṣṭvā bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |bāhu pāśa parikṣiptau kabandho vākyam abravīt ||3-70-1||
tiṣṭhataḥ kim nu mām dṛṣṭvā kṣudhā ārtam kṣatriya ṛṣabhau |āhāra artham tu sandiṣṭau daivena gata cetasau ||3-70-2||
tat śrutvā lakṣmaṇo vākyam prāpta kālam hitam tadā |uvāca ārtim samāpanno vikrame kṛta niścayaḥ ||3-70-3||
tvām ca mām ca purā tūrṇam ādatte rākṣasa adhamaḥ |tasmāt asibhyām asya āśu bāhū cindāvahe gurū ||3-70-4||
bhiṣaṇo ayam mahākāyo rākṣaso bhuja vikramaḥ |lokam hi ati jitam kṛtvā hi avām hantum iha icchati ||3-70-5||
niśceṣṭānām vadho rājan kutstito jagatī pateḥ |kratu madhya upanītānām paśūnām iva rāghava ||3-70-6||
etat saṃjalpitam śrutvā tayoḥ kruddhaḥ tu rākṣasaḥ |vidārya āsyam tato raudram tau bhakṣayitum ārabhat ||3-70-7||
tataḥ tau deśa kālajñau khaḍgābhyām eva rāghavau |acchindatām susaṃhṛṣṭau bāhū tasya aṃsa deśataḥ ||3-70-8||
dakṣiṇo dakṣiṇam bāhum asaktam asinā tataḥ |ciccheda rāmo vegena savyam vīraḥ tu lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-70-9||
sa papāta mahābāhuḥ cinna bāhuḥ mahā svanaḥ |kham ca gām ca diśaḥ caiva nādayan jalado yathā ||3-70-10||
sa nikṛttau bhujau dṛṣṭvā śoṇita ogha pariplutaḥ |dīnaḥ papraccha tau vīrau kau yuvām iti dānavaḥ ||3-70-11||
iti tasya bruvāṇasya lakṣmaṇaḥ śubha lakṣaṇaḥ |śaśaṃsa tasya kākutstham kabaṃdhasya mahābalaḥ ||3-70-12||
ayam ikṣvāku dāyādo rāmo nāma janaiḥ śrutaḥ |tasya eva avarajam viddhi bhrātaram mām ca lakṣmaṇam ||3-70-13||
mātrā pratihato rājye rāmaḥ pravājito vanam |mayā saha carati eṣa bhāryayā ca mahat vanam ||3-70-14||
asya deva prabhāvasya vasato vijane vane |rakṣasā apahṛtā bhāryā yām icchantau iha āgatau ||3-70-15||
tvam tu ko vā kim artham vā kabandha sadṛśo vane |āsyena urasi dīptena bhagna jangho viceṣṭase ||3-70-16||
evam uktaḥ kabaṃdhaḥ tu lakṣmaṇena uttaram vacaḥ |uvāca parama prītaḥ tat indra vacanam smaran ||3-70-17||
svāgatam vām naravyāghrau diṣṭyā paśyāmi vām aham |diṣṭyā ca imau nikṛttau me yuvābhyām bāhu bandhanau ||3-70-18||
virūpam yat ca me rūpam prāptam hi avinayāt yathā |tat me śṛṇu naravyāghra tattvataḥ śaṃsataḥ tava ||3-70-19||
purā rāma mahābāho mahābala parākrama |rūpam āsīt mama aciṃtyam triṣu lokeṣu viśrutam ||3-71-1||
yathā sūryasya somasya śakrasya ca yathā vapuḥ |so aham rūpam idam kṛtvā loka vitrāsanam mahat ||3-71-2||
ṛṣīn vana gatān rāma trāsayāmi tataḥ tataḥ |tataḥ sthūlaśirā nāma maharṣiḥ kopito mayā ||3-71-3||
saṃcinvan vividham vanyam rūpeṇa anena dharṣitaḥ |tena aham uktaḥ prekṣya evam ghora śāpa abhidhāyinā ||3-71-4||
etat eva nṛśaṃsam te rūpam astu vigarhitam |sa mayā yācitaḥ kruddhaḥ śāpasya anto bhavet iti ||3-71-5||
abhiśāpa kṛtasya iti tena idam bhāṣitam vacaḥ |yadā chittvā bhujau rāmaḥ tvām dahet vijane vane ||3-71-6||
tadā tvam prāpsyase rūpam svam eva vipulam śubham |śriyā virājitam putram danoḥ tvam viddhi lakṣmaṇa ||3-71-7||
indra kopāt idam rūpam prāptam evam raṇa ājire |aham hi tapasā ugreṇa pitāmaham atoṣayam ||3-71-8||
dīrgham āyuḥ sa me prādāt tato mām vibhramo aspṛśat |dīrgham āyuḥ mayā prāptam kim me śakraḥ kariṣyati ||3-71-9||
iti evam buddhim āsthāya raṇe śakram adharṣayam |tasya bāhu pramuktena vajreṇa śata parvaṇā ||3-71-10||
sakthinī ca śiraḥ caiva śarīre saṃpraveśitam |sa mayā yācyamānaḥ san na ānayat yama sādanam ||3-71-11||
pitāmaha vacaḥ satyam tat asti iti mama abravīt |anāhāraḥ katham śakto bhagna sakthi śiro mukhaḥ ||3-71-12||
vajreṇa abhihataḥ kālam su dīrgham api jīvitum |sa evam uktaḥ me śakro bāhū yojanam āyatau ||3-71-13||
tadā ca āsyam ca me kukṣau tīkṣṇa daṃṣṭram akalpayat |so aham bhujābhyām dīrghābhyām saṃkṛṣya asmin vane carān ||3-71-14||
siṃha dvipi mṛga vyāghrān bhakṣayāmi samaṃtataḥ |sa tu mām abravīt indro yadā rāmaḥ sa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||3-71-15||
chetsyate samare bāhū tadā svargam gamiṣyasi |anena vapuṣā tāta vane asmin rājasattama ||3-71-16||
yat yat paśyāmi sarvasya grahaṇam sādhu rocaye |avaśyam grahaṇam rāmo manye aham samupaiṣyati ||3-71-17||
imām buddhim puraskṛtya deha nyāsa kṛta śramaḥ |sa tvam rāmo asi bhadram te na aham anyena rāghava ||3-71-18||
śakyo hantum yathā tattvam evam uktam maharṣiṇā |aham hi mati sācivyam kariṣyāmi nara ṛṣabha ||3-71-19||
mitram caiva upadekṣyāmi yuvābhyām saṃskṛto agninā |evam uktaḥ tu dharmātmā danunā tena rāghavaḥ ||3-71-20||
idam jagāda vacanam lakṣmaṇasya upaśṛṇvataḥ |rāvaṇena hṛtā sītā mama bhāryā yaśasvinī ||3-71-21||
niṣkrāṃtasya janasthānāt saha bhrātrā yathā sukham |nāma mātram tu jānāmi na rūpam tasya rakṣasaḥ ||3-71-22||
nivāsam vā prabhāvam vā vayam tasya na vidmahe |śoka ārtānām anāthānām evam viparidhāvatām ||3-71-23||
kāruṇyam sadṛśam kartum upakāre ca vartatām |kāṣṭhāni ānīya bhagnāni kāle śuṣkāṇi kuṃjaraiḥ ||3-71-24||
dhakṣyāmaḥ tvām vayam vīra śvabhre mahati kalpite |sa tvam sītām samācakṣva yena vā yatra vā hṛtā ||3-71-25||
kuru kalyāṇam atyartham yadi jānāsi tattvataḥ |evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa vākyam danuḥ anuttamam ||3-71-26||
provāca kuśalo vaktum vaktāram api rāghavam |divyam asti na me jñānam na abhijānāmi maithilīm ||3-71-27||
yaḥ tām jñāsyati tam vakṣye dagdhaḥ svam rūpam āsthitaḥ |yo abhijānāti tad rakṣaḥ tad vakṣye rāma tat param ||3-71-28||
adagdhasya hi vijñātum śaktiḥ asti na me prabho |rākṣasam tam mahāvīryam sītā yena hṛtā tava ||3-71-29||
vijñānam hi mahat bhraṣṭam śāpa doṣeṇa rāghava |svakṛtena mayā prāptam rūpam loka vigarhitam ||3-71-30||
kim tu yāvat na yāti astam savitā śrānta vāhanaḥ |tāvat mām avaṭe kṣiptvā daha rāma yathā vidhi ||3-71-31||
dagdhaḥ tvayā aham avaṭe nyāyena raghunaṃdana |vakṣyāmi tam mahāvīra yaḥ tam vetsyati rākṣasam ||3-71-32||
tena sakhyam ca kartavyam nyāyya vṛttena rāghava |kalpayiṣyati te prītaḥ sāhāyyam laghu vikramaḥ ||3-71-33||
na hi tasya asti avijñātam triṣu lokeṣu rāghava |sarvān parivṛto lokān purā vai kāraṇa antare ||3-71-34||
evam uktau tu tau vīrau kabandhena nara īśvarau |giri pradaram āsādya pāvakam visasarjatuḥ ||3-72-1||
lakṣmaṇaḥ tu mahā ulkābhiḥ jvalitābhiḥ samantataḥ |citām ādīpayāmāsa sā prajajvāla sarvataḥ ||3-72-2||
tat śarīram kabandhasya ghṛta piṇḍa upamam mahat |medasā pacyamānasya mandam dahati pāvakaḥ ||3-72-3||
sa vidhūya citām āśu vidhūmo agnir iva utthitaḥ |araje vāsasī bibhrat mālām divyām mahābalaḥ ||3-72-4||
tataḥ citāyā vegena bhāsvaro viraja aṃbaraḥ |utpapāta āśu saṃhṛṣṭaḥ sarva pratyaṃga bhūṣaṇaḥ ||3-72-5||
vimāne bhāsvare tiṣṭhan haṃsa yukte yaśas kare |prabhayā ca mahātejā diśo daśa virājayan ||3-72-6||
so antarikṣa gato vākyam kabandho rāmam abravīt |śṛṇu rāghava tattvena yathā sīmām avāpsyasi ||3-72-7||
rāma ṣaḍ yuktayo loke yābhiḥ sarvam vimṛśyate |parimṛṣṭo daśa antena daśa ābhāgena sevyate ||3-72-8||
daśa ābhāga gato hīnaḥ tvam rāma saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |yat kṛte vyasanam prāptam tvayā dāra pradharṣaṇam ||3-72-9||
tat avaśyam tvayā kāryaḥ sa suhṛt suhṛdām vara |akṛtvā na hi te siddhim aham paśyāmi cintayan ||3-72-10||
śrūyatām rāma vakṣyāmi sugrīvo nāma vānaraḥ |bhrātrā nirastaḥ kruddhena vālinā śakra sūnunā ||3-72-11||
ṛṣyamūke giri vare paṃpā paryanta śobhite |nivasati ātmavān vīraḥ caturbhiḥ saha vānaraiḥ ||3-72-12||
vānarendro mahāvīryaḥ tejovān amita prabhaḥ |satya saṃdho vinītaḥ ca dhṛtimān matimān mahān ||3-72-13||
dakṣaḥ pragalbho dyutimān mahā bala parākramaḥ |bhrātā vivāsito vīra rājya heto mahātmanā ||3-72-14||
sa te sahāyo mitram ca sītāyāḥ parimārgaṇe |bhaviṣyati hi te rāma mā ca śoke manaḥ kṛdhāḥ ||3-72-15||
bhavitavyam hi yat ca api na tat śakyam iha anyathā |kartum ikṣvāku śārdūla kālo hi durrakramaḥ ||3-72-16||
gaccha śīghram ito vīra sugrīvam tam mahābalam |vayasyam tam kuru kṣipram ito gatvā adya rāghava ||3-72-17||
adrohāya samāgamya dīpyamāne vibhāvasau |na ca te so avamantavyaḥ sugrīvo vānara adhipaḥ ||3-72-18||
kṛtajñaḥ kāma rūpī ca sahāya arthī ca vīryavān |śaktau hi adya yuvām kartum kāryam tasya cikīrṣitam ||3-72-19||
kṛtārtho vā akṛtārtho vā tava kṛtyam kariṣyati |sa ṛkṣarajasaḥ putraḥ paṃpām aṭati śankitaḥ ||3-72-20||
bhāskarasya aurasaḥ putro vālinā kṛta kilbiṣaḥ |saṃnidhāya āyudham kṣipram ṛṣyamūka ālayam kapim ||3-72-21||
kuru rāghava satyena vayasyam vana cāriṇam |sa hi sthānāni sarvāṇi kārtsnyena kapi kuṃjaraḥ ||3-72-22||
nara māṃsa aśinām loke naipuṇyāt adhigacchati |na tasya aviditam loke kiṃcit asti hi rāghava ||3-72-23||
yāvat sūryaḥ pratapati sahasrāṃśuḥ arindama |sa nadīḥ vipulān śailān giri durgāṇi kaṃdarān ||3-72-24||
anviṣya vānaraiḥ sārdham patnīm te adhigamiṣyati |vānarān ca mahākāyān preṣayiṣyati rāghava ||3-72-25||
diśo vicetum tām sītām tvat viyogena śocayatīm |anveṣyati varārohām maithilīm rāvaṇa ālaye ||3-72-26||
sa meru śṛṃga agra gatām aniṃditāmpraviśya pātāla tale api vā āśritām |plavaṃgamānām ṛṣabhaḥ tava priyāmnihatya rakṣāmsi punaḥ pradāsyati ||3-72-27||
darśayitvā rāmāya sītāyāḥ praimārgane |vākyam anvartham arthajñaḥ kabaṃdhaḥ punaḥ abravīt ||3-73-1||
eṣa rāma śivaḥ paṃthā yatra ete puṣpitā drumāḥ |pratīcīm diśam āśritya prakāśante mano ramāḥ ||3-73-2||
jaṃbū priyāla panasāḥ plakṣa nyagrodha tiṃdukāḥ |aśvatthāḥ karṇikārāḥ ca cūtāḥ ca anye ca pādapāḥ ||3-73-3||
dhanvanā nāga vṛkṣā tilakā naktamālakāḥ |nīla aśoka kadaṃbāḥ ca karavīrāḥ ca puṣpitāḥ ||3-73-4||
agnimukhā aśokāḥ ca suraktāḥ paribhadrakāḥ |tān āruhya athavā bhūmau pātayitvā ca tān balāt ||3-73-5||
phalāni amṛta kalpāni bhakṣayitvā gamiṣyathaḥ |tat atikramya kākutstha vanam puṣita pādapam ||3-73-6||
naṃdana pratimam tu anyat kuravaḥ uttarā iva |sarva kāla phalā yatra pādapā madhura sravāḥ ||3-73-7||
sarve ca ṛtavaḥ tatra vane caitrarathe yathā |phala bhāra natāḥ tatra mahā viṭapa dhāriṇaḥ ||3-73-8||
śobante sarvataḥ tatra megha parvata saṃnibhāḥ |tān āruhya athavā bhūmau pātaitvā yathā sukham ||3-73-9||
phalāni amṛta kalpāni lakṣamaṇaḥ te pradāsyati |caṅkramaṃtau varān śailān śailāt śailam vanāt vanam ||3-73-10||
tataḥ puṣkariṇīm vīrau paṃpām nāma gamiṣyathaḥ |aśarkarām avibhraṃśām sama tīrtham aśaivalām ||3-73-11||
rāma saṃjāta vālūkām kamala utpala śobhitām |tatra haṃsāḥ plavāḥ krauṅcāḥ kurarāḥ caiva rāghava ||3-73-12||
valgu svarā nikūjanti paṃpā salila gocarāḥ |na udvijante narān dṛṣṭvā vadhasya akovidāḥ śubhāḥ ||3-73-13||
ghṛta piṇḍa upamān sthūlān tān dvijān bhakṣayiṣyathaḥ |rohitān vakra tuṇḍān ca nala mīnān ca rāghava ||3-73-14||
paṃpāyām iṣubhiḥ matsyān tatra rāma varān hatān |nistvakpakṣānayasataptānakṛśānnaikakaṇṭakān - yadvā -niḥ tvak pakṣān ayasa taptān akṛśān na aneka kaṇṭakān ||3-73-15||
tava bhaktyā samāyukto lakṣmaṇaḥ saṃpradāsyati |bhṛśam tān khādato matsyān paṃpāyāḥ puṣpa saṃcaye ||3-73-16||
padma gandhi śivam vāri sukha śītam anāmayam |uddhṛtya sa tadā akliṣṭam rūpya sphaṭika sannibham ||3-73-17||
atha puṣkara parṇena lakṣmaṇaḥ pāyayiṣyati |sthūlān giri guhā śayyān vānarān vana cāriṇaḥ ||3-73-18||
sāya āhne vicaran rāma darśayiṣyati lakṣmaṇaḥ |apām lobhāta upāvṛttān vṛṣabhān iva nardataḥ ||3-73-19||
rūpa anvitān ca paṃpāyām drakṣyasi tvam narottama |sāya ahne vicaran rāma viṭapīn mālya dhāriṇaḥ ||3-73-20||
śiva udakam ca paṃpāyām dṛṣṭvā śokam vihāsyasi |su manobhiḥ citān tatra tilakān nakta mālakān ||3-73-21||
utpalāni ca phullāni paṃkajāni ca rāghava |na tāni kaścit mālyāni tatra āropayitā naraḥ ||3-73-22||
na ca vai mlānatām yānti na ca śīryanti rāghava |mataṃga śiṣyāḥ tatra āsan ṛṣayaḥ susamāhitaḥ ||3-73-23||
teṣām bhāra abhitaptānām vanyam āharatām guroḥ |ye prapetuḥ mahīm tūrṇam śarīrāt sveda bindavaḥ ||3-73-24||
tāni mālyāni jātāni munīnām tapasā tadā |sveda bindu samutthāni na vinaśyanti rāghava ||3-73-25||
teṣām gatānām adya api dṛśyate paricāriṇī |śramaṇī śabarī nāma kākutstha cira jīvinī ||3-73-26||
tvām tu dharme sthitā nityam sarva bhūta namaskṛtam |dṛṣṭvā deva upamam rāma svarga lokam gamiṣyati ||3-73-27||
tataḥ tat rāma paṃpāyāḥ tīram āśritya paścimam |āśrama sthānam atulam guhyam kākutstha paśyasi ||3-73-28||
na tatra ākramitum nāgāḥ śaknuvanti tad āśrame |ṛṣeḥ tasya mataṃgasya vidhānāt tat ca kānanam ||3-73-29||
mātaṃga vanam iti eva viśrutam raghunaṃdana |tasmin naṃdana saṃkāśe deva araṇya upame vane ||3-73-30||
nānā vihaga saṃkīrṇe raṃsyase rāma nirvṛtaḥ |ṛṣyamūkaḥ tu paṃpāyāḥ purastāt puṣpita drumaḥ ||3-73-31||
su duḥkha ārohaṇaḥ ca eva śiśu nāga abhirakṣitaḥ |udāro brahmaṇā caiva pūrva kāle vinirmitaḥ ||3-73-32||
śayānaḥ puruṣo rāma tasya śailasya mūrdhani |yat svapne labhate vittam tat prabuddho adhigacchati ||3-73-33||
yaḥ tu enam viṣama ācāraḥ pāpa karmā adhirohati |tatra eva praharanti enam suptam ādāya rākṣasāḥ ||3-73-34||
tatra api śiśu nāgānām ākraṃdaḥ śrūyate mahān |krīḍatām rāma paṃpāyām mataṃga āśrama vāsinām ||3-73-35||
siktā rudhira dhārābhiḥ saṃhatya parama dvipāḥ |pracaranti pṛthak kīrṇā megha varṇāḥ tarasvinaḥ ||3-73-36||
te tatra pītvā pānīyam vimalam cāru śobhanam |atyanta sukha saṃsparśam sarva gandha samanvitam ||3-73-37||
nivṛttāḥ samvigāhante vanāni vana gocarāḥ |ṛkṣām ca dvipinaḥ caiva nīla komalaka prabhān ||3-73-38||
rurūn apetā apajayān dṛṣṭvā śokam prahāsyasi |rāma tasya tu śailasya mahatī śobhate guhā ||3-73-39||
śilā pidhānā kākutstha duḥkham ca asyāḥ praveśanam |tasyā guhāyāḥ prāk dvāre mahān śīta udako hradaḥ ||3-73-40||
bahu mūla phalo ramyo nānā naga samākulaḥ |tasyām vasati sugrīvaḥ caturbhiḥ saha vānaraiḥ ||3-73-41||
kadācit śikhare tasya parvatasya api tiṣṭhate |kabaṃdhaḥ tu anuśāsya evam tau ubhau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-73-42||
sragvī bhāskara varṇa ābhaḥ khe vyarocata vīryavān |tam tu kha stham mahābhāgam kabaṃdham rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-73-43||
prasthitau tvam vrajasva iti vākyam ūcatuḥ antike |gamyatām kārya siddhi artham iti tau abravīt ca saḥ ||3-73-44||
suprītau tau anujñāpya kabaṃdhaḥ prasthitaḥ tadā ||3-73-45||
sa tat kabaṃdhaḥ pratipadya rūpamvṛtaḥ śriyā bhāskara sarva dehaḥ |nidarśayan rāmam avekṣya kha sthaḥsakhyam kuruṣva iti tadā abhyuvāca ||3-73-46||
tau kabandhena tam mārgam pampāyā darśitam vane |ātasthatuḥ diśam gṛhya pratīcīm nṛ vara ātmajau ||3-74-1||
tau śaileṣu ācita anekān kṣaudra kalpa phala drumān |vīkṣantau jagmatuḥ draṣṭum sugrīvam rāma lakṣmaṇau ||3-74-2||
kṛtvā ca śaila pṛṣṭhe tu tau vāsam raghu nandanau |paṃpāyāḥ paścimam tīram rāghavau upatasthatuḥ ||3-74-3||
tau puṣkariṇyāḥ paṃpāyāḥ tīram āsādya paścimam |apaśyatām tataḥ tatra śabaryā ramyam āśramam ||3-74-4||
tau tam āśramam āsādya drumaiḥ bahubhiḥ āvṛtam |su ramyam abhivīkṣantau śabarīm abhyupeyatuḥ ||3-74-5||
tau dṛṣṭvā tu tadā siddhā samutthāya kṛtāṃjaliḥ |pādau jagrāha rāmasya lakṣmaṇasya ca dhīmataḥ ||3-74-6||
pādyam ācamanīyam ca sarvam pradadāt yathā vidhi |tām uvāca tato rāmaḥ śramaṇīm dharma saṃsthitām ||3-74-7||
kaccit te nirjitā vighnāḥ kaccit te vardhate tapaḥ |kaccit te niyataḥ kopa āhāraḥ ca tapodhane ||3-74-8||
kaccit te niyamāḥ prāptāḥ kaccit te manasaḥ sukham |kaccit te guru śuśrūṣā saphalā cāru bhāṣiṇi ||3-74-9||
rāmeṇa tāpasī pṛṣṭhā sā siddhā siddha sammatā |śaśaṃsa śabarī vṛddhā rāmāya prati avasthitā ||3-74-10||
adya prāptā tapaḥ siddhiḥ tava saṃdarśanāt mayā |adya me saphalam janma guravaḥ ca supūjitāḥ ||3-74-11||
adya me saphalam taptam svargaḥ caiva bhaviṣyati |tvayi deva vare rāma pūjite puruṣarṣabha ||3-74-12||
tava aham cakṣuṣā saumya pūtā saumyena mānada |gamiṣyāmyakṣayāṃlokāṃsvatprasādādarindama - yadvā -gamiṣyāmi akṣayān lokān tvat prasādāt ariṃdama ||3-74-13||
citrakūṭam tvayi prāpte vimānaiḥ atula prabhaiḥ |itaḥ te divam ārūḍhā yān aham paryacāriṣam ||3-74-14||
taiḥ ca aham uktā dharma jñaiḥ mahābhāgaiḥ maharṣibhiḥ |āgamiṣyati te rāmaḥ su puṇyam imam āśramam ||3-74-15||
sa te pratigrahītavyaḥ saumitri sahito atithiḥ |tam ca dṛṣṭvā varān lokān akṣayān tvam gamiṣyasi ||3-74-16||
evam uktā mahābhāgaiḥ tadā aham puruṣarṣabha |mayā tu vividham vanyam saṃcitam puruṣarṣabha ||3-74-17||
tava arthe puruṣavyāghra pampāyāḥ tīra saṃbhavam |evam uktaḥ sa dharmātmā śabaryā śabarīm idam ||3-74-18||
rāghavaḥ prāha vijñāne tām nityam abahiṣkṛtām |danoḥ sakāśāt tattvena prabhāvam te mahātmanaḥ ||3-74-19||
śrutam pratyakṣam icchāmi saṃdraṣṭum yadi manyase |etat tu vacanam śrutvā rāma vaktrāt viniḥsṛtam ||3-74-20||
śabarī darśayāmāsa tau ubhau tat vanam mahat |paśya megha ghana prakhyam mṛga pakṣi samākulam ||3-74-21||
mataṃga vanam iti eva viśrutam raghunaṃdana |iha te bhāvita ātmāno guravo me mahādyute |juhavān cakrire nīḍam maṃtravat maṃtra pūjitam ||3-74-22||
iyam pratyak sthalī vedī yatra te me susatkṛtāḥ |puṣpa upahāram kurvanti śramāt ud vepibhiḥ karaiḥ ||3-74-23||
teṣām tapaḥ prabhāvena paśya adya api raghūttama |dyotayanti diśaḥ sarvāḥ śriyā vedyaḥ atula prabhāḥ ||3-74-24||
aśaknuvadbhistairgantumupavāsaśramālasaiḥ - yadvā -aśaknuvadbhiḥ taiḥ gantum upavāsa śrama ālasaiḥ |cintite abhyāgatān paśya sametān sapta sāgarān ||3-74-25||
kṛta abhiṣekaiḥ taiḥ nyastā valkalāḥ pādapeṣu iha |adya api na viśuṣyanti pradeśe raghunaṃdana ||3-74-26||
deva kāryāṇi kurvadbhiḥ yāni imāni kṛtāni vai |puṣpaiḥ kuvalayaiḥ sārtham mlānatvam na tu yānti vai ||3-74-27||
kṛtsnam vanam idam dṛṣṭam śrotavyam ca śrutam tvayā |tat icchāmi abhyanujñātā tyakṣyāmi etat kalevaram ||3-74-28||
teṣām icchāmi aham gantum samīpam bhāvita ātmanām |munīnām āśramo yeṣām aham ca paricāriṇī ||3-74-29||
dharmiṣṭham tu vacaḥ śrutvā rāghavaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |praharsam atulam lebhe āścaryam idam ca abravīt ||3-74-30||
tām uvāca tato rāmaḥ śabarī saṃśrita vratām |arcito aham tvayā bhadre gaccha kāmam yathā sukham ||3-74-31||
iti evam uktā jaṭilā cīra kṛṣṇa ajina aṃbarā |anujñātā tu rāmeṇa hutvā ātmānam huta aśane ||3-74-32||
jvalat pāvaka saṃkāśā svargam eva jagāma sā |divyam ābharaṇa saṃyuktā divya mālya anulepanā ||3-74-33||
divya aṃbara dharā tatra babhūva priya darśana |virājayantī tam deśam vidyut saudāminī yathā ||3-74-34||
yatra te sukṛta ātmāno viharanti maharṣayaḥ |tat puṇyam śabarī sthānam jagāma ātma samādhinā ||3-74-35||
divam tu tasyām yātāyām śabaryām svena tejasā |lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā cintayāmāsa rāghavaḥ ||3-75-1||
ciṃtayitvā tu dharmātmā prabhāvam tam mahātmanām |hita kāriṇam eka agram lakṣmaṇam rāghavo abravīt ||3-75-2||
dṛṣṭo mayā āśramaḥ saumya bahu āścaryaḥ kṛtaātmanām |viśvasta mṛga śārdūlo nānā vihaga sevitaḥ ||3-75-3||
saptānām ca samudrāṇām teṣām tīrtheṣu lakṣmaṇa |upaspṛṣṭam ca vidhivat pitaraḥ ca api tarpitāḥ ||3-75-4||
praṇaṣṭam aśubham yat naḥ kalyāṇam samupasthitam |tena tu etat prahṛṣṭam me mano lakṣmaṇa saṃprati ||3-75-5||
hṛdaye hi nara vyāghra śubham āvirbhaviṣyati |tat āgaccha gamiṣyāvaḥ paṃpām tām priya darśanām ||3-75-6||
ṛṣyamūko giriḥ yatra na ati dūre prakāśate |yasmin vasati dharmātmā sugrīvo aṃśumataḥ sutaḥ ||3-75-7||
nityam vāli bhayāt trastaḥ caturbhiḥ saha vānaraiḥ |aham tvare ca tam draṣṭum sugrīvam vānararṣabham ||3-75-8||
tat adhīnam hi me kāryam sītāyāḥ parimārgaṇam |iti bruvāṇam tam vīram saumitriḥ idam abravīt ||3-75-9||
gacchāvaḥ tvaritam tatra mama api tvarate manaḥ |āśramāt tu tataḥ tasmāt niṣkramya sa viśām patiḥ ||3-75-10||
ājagāma tataḥ paṃpām lakṣmaṇena sahaprabhuḥ |samīkṣamāṇaḥ puṣpa āḍhyam sarvato vipula drumam ||3-75-11||
koyaṣṭibhiḥ ca arjunakaiḥ śata patraiḥ ca kīrakaiḥ |etaiḥ ca anyaiḥ ca bahubhiḥ nāditam tat vanam mahat ||3-75-12||
sa rāmo vividhān vṛkṣān sarāṃsi vividhāni ca |paśyan kāma abhisaṃtapto jagāma paramam hradam ||3-75-13||
sa tām āsādya vai rāmo dūrāt pānīya vāhinīm |mataṃga sarasam nāma hradam samavagāhata ||3-75-14||
tatra jagmatuḥ avyagrau rāghavau hi samāhitau |sa tu śoka samāviṣṭo rāmo daśarathātmajaḥ ||3-75-15||
viveśa nalinīm ramyām paṃkajaiḥ ca samāvṛtām |tilakāśokapuṃnāgabakuloddālakāśinīm - yadvā -tilaka aśoka punnāga bakula uddāla kāśinīm ||3-75-16||
ramya upavana saṃbādhām padma saṃpīḍita udakām |sphaṭika upama toya āḍhyām ślakṣṇa vāluka saṃtatām ||3-75-17||
matsya kacchapa saṃbādhām tīrastha druma śobhitām |sakhībhiḥ iva saṃyuktām latābhiḥ anuveṣṭitām ||3-75-18||
kiṃnaroragagandharvayakṣarākṣasasevitām -yadvā - |kinnara uraga gandharva yakṣa rākṣasa sevitām |nānā druma latā ākīrṇām śīta vāri nidhim śubhām ||3-75-19||
padma saugandhikaiḥ tāmrām śuklām kumuda maṇḍalaiḥ |nīlām kuvalaya ud ghāṭaiḥ bahu varṇām kuthām iva ||3-75-20||
aravinda utpalavatīm padma saugandhika āyutām |puṣpita āmra vaṇopetām barhiṇa ud ghuṣṭa nāditām ||3-75-21||
sa tām dṛṣṭvā tataḥ paṃpām rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha |vilalāpa ca tejasvī kāmāt daśarathātmajaḥ ||3-75-22||
tilakaiḥ bīja pūraiḥ ca vaṭaiḥ śukla drumaiḥ tathā |puṣpitaiḥ karavīraiḥ ca punnāgaiḥ ca su puṣpitaiḥ ||3-75-23||
mālatī kuṃda gulmaiḥ ca bhaṇḍīraiḥ niculaiḥ tathā |aśokaiḥ sapta parṇaiḥ ca ketakaiḥ atimuktakaiḥ ||3-75-24||
anyaiḥ ca vividhaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ pramadā iva upaśobhitām |asyāḥ tīre tu pūrva uktaḥ parvato dhātu maṇḍitaḥ ||3-75-25||
ṛśyamūka iti khyātaḥ citra puṣpita pādapaḥ |hareḥ ṛkṣarajo nāmnaḥ putraḥ tasya mahātmanaḥ ||3-75-26||
adhyāste tu mahāvīryaḥ sugrīva iti viśrutaḥ |sugrīvam abhigaccha tvam vānarendram nararṣabha ||3-75-27||
iti uvāca punaḥ vākyam lakṣmaṇam satya vikramam |katham mayā vinā sītām śakyam lakṣmaṇa jīvitum ||3-75-28||
iti evam uktvā madana abhipīḍitaḥsa lakṣmaṇam vākyam ananya cetanaḥ |viveśa paṃpām nalinī mano ramāmtam uttamam śokam udīrayāṇaḥ ||3-75-29||
krameṇa gatvā pravilokayan vanamdadarśa paṃpām śubha darśa kānanām |aneka nānā vidha pakṣi saṃkulāmviveśa rāmaḥ saha lakṣmaṇena ||3-75-30||